Skip to main content

Full text of "Father Clark : or, The pioneer preacher : sketches and incidents of Rev. John Clark"

See other formats 


I/I  E>  RARY 

OF  THL 

UN  IVERSITY 
OF    ILLINOIS 


B 

C593p 
cop. 2 


IlloHist. Survey 


"FATHER    CLARK, 


OR 


nath 


SKETCHES  AND  INCIDENTS 

^ 


re 

OF 

* 

KEV.    JOHN    CLARK, 

" 

BY    AN     OLD     PIONEER. 

- 


NEW  YORK: 
SHELDON,    LAMPORT    &    BLAKEMAN, 

No.    115    NASSAU    STREET. 

1855. 


into 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1855,  by 

SHELDON,  LAMPORT  &  BLAKEMAN, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  for  the 
Southern  District  of  New  York. 


JOHN  J.  REED, 

Stereotyper  and  Printer, 

16  Spruce  street, 


n 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  incidents,  manners  and  customs  of  fron- 
tier life  in  the  country  once  called  the  "  Far 
West," — now  the  valley  of  the  Mississippi,  are 
interesting  to  all  classes.  The  religious  events 
and  labors  of  good  men  in  "  works  of  faith  and 
labors  of  love  "  among  the  early  pioneers  of  this 
valley,  cannot  fail  to  attract  the  attention  of 
young  persons  in  the  family  circle,  and  children 

"v. 

in  Sabbath  schools. 

The  author  of  this  work,  as  the  commence- 
ment of  a  series  of  PIONEER  BOOKS,  has  chosen 
for  a  theme  a  man  of  singularly  benevolent  and 
philanthropic  feelings  ;  peculiarly  amiable  in 
manners  and  social  intercourse  ;  with  habits  of 
great  self-denial ;  unusually  disinterested  in 
his  labors,  and  the  first  preacher  of  the  gospel 
who  ventured  to  carry  the  "  glad  tidings  "  into 

I  I  54043 


IV  .   INTRODUCTION. 


the  Spanish  country  on  the  western  side  of  the 
GREAT  KIVER.* 

The  writer  was  intimately  acquainted  with 
this  venerable  man,  who,  hy  all  classes,  was 
familiarly  called  "  FATHER  CLARK,"  and  indu- 
ced him  to  commence  sketches  for  his  own  bio- 
graphy. His  tremulous  hand  and  enfeebled, 
powers  failed  him  soon  after  he  had  gotten  to 
the  period  of  his  conversion,  while  a  teacher  in 
the  back  settlements,  and  he  was  unable  to 
finish  the  work. 

By  correspondence  and  personal  interviews 
with  many  who  knew  Father  Clark,  and  from 
his  verbal  narratives  in  our  interviews  for  many 
years,  the  writer  has  been  enabled  to  give  a 
truthful  sketch  of  the  most  important  incidents 
of  his  life. 

While  seriously  disposed  persons  of  every  age 
and  station  may  derive  pleasure  and  profit  in 
contemplating  the  moral  portraiture  given,  it  is 
to  the  young  reader,  more  especially,  the  author 
dedicates  the  memoir  of  FATHER  CLARK. 

*  The  true  aboriginal  name  of  the  MISSISSIPPI. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth—Ancestry — Misfortune  of  Becoming  Suddenly  Rich — A 
Religious  Mother — Fate  of  an  Elder  Brother— Mathematics — 
Purposes  of  Life— Deportment  in  Youth— Views  of  War.  -  9 

CHAPTER  II. 

Clark  becomes  a  Sailor — Privateering — His  Subsequent  Reflec 
tibns— Last  Visit  to  his  Parents— Sails  as  Mate  to  the  West  In- 
dies—Pressed on  Board  the  Man-of-War  Tobago— A  Fight  and 
Death  of  the  Gunner — Admiral  Rodney — Escapes  from  the 
Tobago— Visits  his  Brother— Ships  for  England— Taken  by  the ' 
Spaniards — Obtains  his  Freedom,  and  again  Pressed  on  Board 
the  Narcissus — Deserts  a  Second  Time,  aad  Swims  Ashore  on 
James'  Island,  off  Charleston,  at  Great  Risk.  ...  16 

CHAPTER  III. 

Mr.  Clark  arrives  at  Charleston — Meets  with  Friends — Interview 
with  John  Scott— The  Story  and  Fate  of  Duncan— Alarmed, 
and  Relieved  by  an  Old  Shipmate — Stationed  on  Cooper  River 
— Returns  to  Charleston — Protected  by  Three  Scotch  Tailors — 
They  all  Escape — Adventures  in  a  Swamp — Reach  Gen.  Mari- 
on's Army — Clark  Proceeds  to  Georgetown — Enters  a  Row- 
galley  and  reaches  Savannah — Sails  to  St.  Thomas — Voyage  to 
New  York— Proclamation  of  Peace— Returns  to  the  West  In- 
dies— Shipwreck — Various  Voyages — Distress  of  Mind — For- 
sakes a  Sea-faring  Life. 37 


VI  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Retires  to  the  Back  Settlements  in  South  Carolina— Teaches  a 
School — Self-righteousness — His  Experience  for  Twelve  Months 
— Despondency — Reads  Russell's  Seven  Sermons — Conversion 
and  firm  Hope— Removes  to  Georgia  and  Becomes  a  Teacher 
there— First  Methodist  Preachers  in  that  Quarter— Mr.  Clark 
joins  the  Society. .'  -  -  51 


CHAPTER   V. 

Appointed  Class  Leader— Desires  to  Visit  his  Native  Country- 
Takes  a  Berth  on  the  Royal  George — Singular  Notions  on 
Board — A  Storm — Interview  with  Tom  Halyard — His  Conver- 
sion— Arrival  in  London — Sabbath  Morning — Visits  the  Foun- 
dry and  hears  Rev.  John  Wesley — Parting  with  Halyard — 
Sails  for  Inverness.  -------- 


CHAPTER  VI. 

At  Moorfield  in  London — Returns  to  Georgia — Received  as  a 
Preacher  on  Trial — Richmond  Circuit — Testimonials — Charac- 
ter as  a  Preacher — Walked  the  Circuit — Views  on  the  Metho- 
dist Episcopal  Government — Views  on  Slavery — Blameless 
Habits — Thoughts  on  Marriage — Love  Cured  by  Prayer — 
Gradual  change  of  Views — Contemplates  a  New  Field — Quar- 
terly Conference — Conscientious  Scruples — Philanthropy  to 
Negroes— Withdraws  from  the  Conference— Parting  Scene.  -  86 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Clark  Journies  towards  Kentucky — His  Dress  and  Appearance — 
Colloquy — Hospitality  of  Mr.  Wells— Recognized  by  a  former 
Convert— Description  of  a  "  Big  Meeting"— Persuaded  to  Stop 
and  Preach — Effects  Produced — Mr.  Wells  Converted — A  Re- 
vival—Shouting— Family  Religion— Departs— The  Wells  Fam- 
ily turn  Baptists.  105 


CONTENTS.  vii 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


Mountain  Range — Manners  of  an  Itinerant — Preaching  in  a  Tav- 
ern-house— How  to  avoid  Insults — Hospitality — Reaches  Crab- 
Orchard— Preachers  in  Kentucky— Baptists,  "Regulars"  and 
"Separatists"— Principles  of  Doctrine— School-Teaching— 
Master  O'Cafferty  and  His  Qualities. 134 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Schoolmaster  Equity  in  1796— New  Customs  introduced— Mr. 
Birch  Discarded — Enrolment — Books  Used — New  ones  Pro- 
cured— Astonishing  Effects — Colloquy  with  Uncle  Jesse — The 
New  School-House— A  Christmas  Frolic— Shocking  Affair  by 
the  Irish  Master — A  Political  Convention — Young  Democracy 
— A  Stump  Speech — New  Customs — A  True  Missionary — 
Trouble  about  Money— Mr.  Clark  leaves  Kentucky.  -  152 


CHAPTER   X. 

Journey  to  Illinois — Story  of  the  Gilham  family,  captured  by  In- 
dians— Hard  fare — Mr.  Gilham  attempts  to  recover  them — In- 
dian War — Peace  made — The  Family  Redeemed — Removes  to 
Illinois  with  Mr.  Clark— Navigation  of  Western  Rivers— Story 
of  Fort  Massac— Terrible  sickness— Settlement  of  New  Design 
— An  ungodly  race — First  Preacher  in  Illinois — A  Stranger  in 
meeting — First  Baptisms — Other  Preachers — First  Church 
Formed — Manners  and  customs  of  the  French — Indian  War — 
Stations  or  Forts  Described — PIONEER  BOOKS  projected.  -  179 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Religious  families  noticed — Cstpt.  Joseph  Ogle — James  Lemen, 
Sen., — The  three  associates — Upper  Louisiana — Attack  on  St. 
Louis — The  Governor  a  Traitor — The  assailants  retire — Ame- 
rican Emigration  encouraged— Baptists  and  Methodists  go 
there. 208 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Forms  a  Methodist  Class  in  Illinois — Gradual  change  of  Views 
—Mode  of  Inquiry — Circumstances  of  his  Baptism — Practical 
progress  in  Baptist  Principles. — Zeal  and  influence  in  promoting 
education — Early  Schools  in  the  Illinois  country — A  formida- 
ble obstruction  to  a  pupil— Three  fellows  in  the  way— Want  of 
books — A  whiskey-loving  teacher  rightly  served — Effects  of 
Father  Clark's  teaching— Visits  Kentucky  again— Visits  to 
West  Florida — Interview  with  a  Sick  man — Efficacy  of  Prayer 
—A  Revolution. 235 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Baptists,  "  Friends  to  Humanity  "—Their  Anti-slavery  position 
— Mr.  Clark  joins  them — Manner  of  his  reception —  His  Views 
of  African  Slavery — Views  of  African  Colonization — Made 
Life-member  of  a  Colonization  Society — Circulars  on  Slavery 
—Personal  behavior— Conversational  Gifts— Writes  Family 
Records.  - 250 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

His  mode  of  Traveling — Excursion  in  Missouri,  1820 — His 
monthly  circuit  in  Missouri  and  Illinois — A  night  Adventure — 
A  Horseback  Excursion — Origin  of  Carrollton  Church — Faith 
and  Prayer — Interview  with  Rev.  J.  Going — A  "Standard" 
Sermon — An  Affectionate  Embrace — Comforts  of  Old  Age — 
Last  Illness  and  Death 268 


SKETCHES  OF  "FATHER  CLARK." 


CHAPTER  I. 

Birth. — Ancestry.— Misfortune  of  Becoming  Suddenly  Rich. — A  Re- 
ligious Mother.— Fate  of  an  Elder  Brother.— Mathematics.— Pur- 
poses of  Life. — Deportment  in  Youth. — Views  of  War. 

CAST  your  eyes,  reader,  on  a  map  of  Scotland. 
Look  towards  the  north-eastern  part,  and  you 
will  find  distinctly  marked,  the  Frith  of  Mur- 
ray, a  narrow  channel  of  salt  water,  like  a  bay, 
penetrating  a  long  distance  into  the  interior  of 
Scotland,  and  named  after  the  Earl  of  Moray, 
or  Murray. 

Follow  up  this  channel  to  the  city  of  Inver- 
ness, once  regarded  as  the  capital  of  the  Scot- 
tish Highlands.  Near  this  city  is  the  small  and 
secluded  parish  of  Petty,  which  we  notice  as  the 
birth-place  of  Father  Clark,  on  the  29th  of 
November,  1758.  Here  his  father,  grandfather, 
and  other  ancestors,  for  several  generations, 
were  born,  lived  and  died.  A  brother  of  his 
grandfather,  whose  name  was  John  Clark,  be- 
came an  eminent  scholar,  and  taught  the  parish 


10  FAMILY   ADVENTURES. 


school  for  many  years.  All  the  family  connec- 
tions, for  many  generations,  were  strict  Presby- 
terians, who  paid  careful  attention  to  the  morals 
of  their  children.  The  classics  and  mathema- 
tics, the  Presbyterian  catechism,  and  their  forms 
of  religious  worship  were  taught  the  children  in 
the  parish  schools,  and  in  families,  in  that  part 
of  Scotland.  They  were  taught  to  do  justly, 
love  mercy,  and  always  speak  the  truth. 

The  father  of  our  John  Clark  was  named 
Alexander,  who,  in  the  early  part  of  his  life, 
owned  and  worked  a  farm.  He  had  a  brother 
named  Daniel,  who  was  educated  for  the  min- 
istry in  the  Presbyterian  church ;  but  he  had 
no  taste  for  that  business,  and  became  qualified 
for  a  merchant.  In  this  capacity  he  sailed  for 
South  Carolina ;  then  went  to  Georgia  in  com- 
pany with  some  Scottish  traders  by  the  name  of 
Macgilvary,  who  monopolized  the  trade  with  the 
Creek  Indians.  In  that  connection  he  gathered 
a  large  fortune,  and  dying,  left  his  estate  to  his 
brother  Alexander,  who  had  previously  married 
a  respectable  and  religious  woman.  They  had 
two  sons,  Daniel  and  John,  and  three  daughters, 
one  of  whom  lived  many  years  after  her  mother's 
death. 

The  fortune  of  Daniel  the  elder  Droved  the 


THE    MOTHER    OF    CLARK.  11 


ruin  of  the  father  of  our  hero.  He  neglected  his 
farm,  kept  open  house  for  his  friends,  drank 
intoxicating  liquors  freely,  lived  in  a  style 
of  luxury  and  grandeur,  gave  his  name 
and  credit  on  the  notes  of  his  companions  ; 
loaned  his  money  to  sharpers,  and  in  a  few  years 
was  reduced  to  bankruptcy.  He  lived  to  old 
age,  and  after  a  long  period  of  intemperance 
and  wretchedness,  was  reclaimed  and  died  a  pen- 
itent, past  the  age  of  three-score  and  ten. 

The  mother  of  John  Clark  became  a  very  re- 
ligious woman,  and  taught  him  to  pray  in  early 
childhood,  and  that  he  was  a  sinner  against  God, 
and  must  have  his  heart  changed,  be  converted 
and  saved  through  Jesus  Christ.  Before  he  was 
eight  years  of  age  he  had  many  serious  impres- 
sions about  his  salvation,  many  alarming  fears 
about  death  and  hell,  and  thought  he  experienced 
a  saving  change  at  that  early  period  of  life.  He 
often  declared  to  his  Christian  friends,  that  to 
the  instruction  and  prayers  of  his  mother  at  that 
tender  age,  as  means  under  God,  he  was  indebt- 
ed for  his  salvation.  And  rarely  have  we  known 
a  man  more  earnestly  devoted  to  the  religious 
instruction  of  children  and  youth.  It  would 
come  out  from  a  gushing  heart  in  almost  every 
sermon,  and  by  kind  and  gentle  hints  and  friend- 


12  DISLIKES    THE  CLASSICS. 


ly   expostulations  leave  a  deep  impressioii  on 
every  family  he  visited. 

His  elder  brother  Daniel  was  a  moral  and 
amiable  youth  while  under  the  charge  of  his 
mother  ;  but  he  was  sent  from  home  to  a  gram- 
mar school  at  an  early  age.  He  became  an  ex- 
cellent scholar,  was  taught  the  mercantile  busi- 
ness, went  to  Jamaica  where  he  soon  became 
rich.  But  he  .  lost  two  ships,  taken  by  priva- 
teers in  the  war  between  Great  Britain  and  the 
American  Colonies,  became  disheartened,  gave 
way  to  temptation,  and  followed  the  footsteps 
of  his  father  by  becoming  intemperate,  and  died 
a  bankrupt  and  a  miserable  drunkard  in  'the 
37th  year  of  his  age. 

John  Clark's  father  knew  the  benefits  of  a 
good  education,  and  spared  no  pains  or  expense 
in  providing  his  children  with  the  best  means  of 
instruction  that  Inverness  could  afford.  John 
was  sent  to  school  at  the  age  of  five  years.  He 
read  the  Scriptures  and  other  English  books  be- 
fore he  was  seven  ;  and  at  that  period  was  put 
to  study  Latin.  He  learned  the  grammar,  read 
Corderius,  and  studied  the  elementary  classics 
for  two  years  ;  but  he  disliked  the  study  of 
Latin  and  Greek,  for  which  he  often  sorrowed 
in  after  life.  During  this  time  he  was  at  a 


SCIENTIFIC    EDUCATION.  13 


boarding  school,  away  from  home  and  all  the 
kind  influences  of  his  affectionate  mother. 

"  All  these  circumstances,"  he  writes  in  the  sketches  be- 
fore us,  "  laid  the  foundation  for  an  invincible  prejudice 
against  the  acquisition  of  that  useful  language  ; — useful  be- 
cause much  of  the  English  tongue  is  derived  from  it.  Al- 
so it  disciplines  the  mind,  corrects  desultory  habits,  and 
forms  a  taste  to  imitate  in  oratory  and  composition,  class- 
ical authors.  I  think  it  highly  necessary  for  those,  who 
•  aim  at  common  education,  to  memorize  a  Latin  vocabulary. 
Study  mathematics  to  discipline  the  mind,  and  study  well 
our  English  classic  writers. 

But  my  early  and  deep-rooted  aversion  to  the  dead  lan- 
guages prevented  me  from  receiving  much  advantage  from 
Latin  and  Greek  authors,  so  that  I  acquired  but  a  smat- 
tering knowledge  of  those  languages." 

When  his  father  learned  his  aversion  to  class- 
ical studies  he  sent  him  to  an  excellent  school 
in  the  parish  of  Nairn,  to  learn  arithmetic,  book- 
keeping, mathematics  and  natural  philosophy. 
The  purpose  of  his  father  was  to  qualify  him  to 
join  his  brother  in  the  mercantile  business  in 
the  island  of  Jamaica.  At  this  school  he  stu-  . 
died  geometry,  trigonometry,  mensuration,  sur- 
veying, astronomy,  and  navigation  in  all  its 
branches. 

Two  objects  occupied  his  youthful  mind,  and 
which  he  craved  in  all  his  studies.  They  en- 
gaged his  thoughts  by  day  and  flitted  through 


14  DETERMINES   TO   BE    A    SAILOR. 


his  dreams  by  night.  They  were  the  only  airy 
castles  his  fancy  ever  built.  First,  to  spend 
about  eight  years  on  ship-board,  and  visit  for- 
eign countries  and  see  the  manners  and  customs 
of  other  nations.  And,  secondly,  then  to  settle 
for  life  in  one  of  the  American  colonies.  With 
his  mind  fixed  on  these  objects,  with  a  steadi- 
ness of  purpose  that  never  tired,  he  entered  on 
those  studies  connected  with  navigation  with  an 
eagerness  and  zest  rarely  equalled  in  youth. 
He  could  not  divest  himself  of  this  propensity 
to  a  sea-faring  life  for  the  period  proposed. 
He  had  no  inclination  to  be  a  mere  sailor,  or  to 
spend  his  days  with  the  profane  and  drunken 
of  that  class  of  men.  He  saw  enough  of  such 
specimens  of  degraded  humanity  in  the  port  of 
Inverness  to  excite  feelings  of  disgust  and  sym- 
pathy. In  all  his  longings  to  be  on  ship-board, 
his  benevolent  nature  sympathised  with  the 
heedless  and  wicked  sailors.  He  would  often 
retire  and  weep  over  their  miseries,  and  think  of 
plans  for  their  reform  and  relief,  when  he 
should  attain  the  command  of  a  ship. 

During  the  period  of  youth,  Clark  was  singu- 
larly amiable,  moral,  kind-hearted  and  gene- 
rous. He  lost  no  time  by  idleness,  had  no 
inclination  to  the  vain  amusements  and  frivoli- 


ENTHUSIASTIC    LOVE   OF    LIBERTY.  15 


ties  of  youth,  and  sustained  an  estimable  char- 
acter for  personal  sobriety,  good  order  and 
morality.  The  unfortunate  example  of  his 
father  excited  pity  and  disgust  ;  the  devoutly 
religious  character  of  his  mother  confirmed  and 
deepened  the  impressions  of  childhood.  There 
was  more  of  puritanical  strictness,  form,  and 
rigid  orthodoxy,  than  active  piety  and  the  out- 
pourings of  the  religious  emotions,  in  the  Church 
of  Scotland  at  that  period,  and  young  Clark 
neither  felt  or  manifested  those  feelings  of 
ardent  love  to  the  Redeemer,  and  comfortings 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  had  been  awakened  in 
his  young  heart  at  the  early  age  of  eight  years, 
or  which  distinctly  marked  his  religious  charac- 
ter in  after  life. 

Our  youthful  friend  became  an  enthusiastic 
lover  of  liberty  and  of  the  rights  of  man,  at  an 
early  age,  and  which  continued  the  ruling  pas- 
sion during  life.  In  the  period  of  old  age  he 
records  these  facts. 

"  When  I  was  very  young,  I  deeply  imbibed  the  spirit 
of  war — owing  chiefly  from  hearing  much  of  the  success 
that  attended  the  British  arms  by  land  and  sea,  during  the 
war  in  Canada.  "When  in  the  seventeenth  year  of  my  age, 
the  Revolutionary  war  between  Great  Britain  and  her 
Colonies  commenced,  and  I  soon  found  myself  as  much 
opposed  to  the  spirit  of  war  as  I  was  formerly  in  favor  of  it." 


16  CLARK    BECOMES    A    SAILOR. 


This  feeling  remained  after  he  "became  con- 
nected with  the  navy,  and  caused  him  to  desert 
the  service,  into  which  he  had  been  forced  by 
the  press-gang.  And  yet,  as  if  to  show  us  that 
a  young  man  so  amiable,  kind-hearted,  and 
philanthropic  as  Clark,  was  far  from  perfection, 
or  even  consistency  of  character,  he  engaged  in 
the  business  of  privateering  ;  a  business  now 
regarded  by  civilized  nations  as  barbarous  and 
immoral. 

CHAPTER  II. 

Clark  becomes  a  Sailor. — Privateering. — His  Subsequent  Reflections. — 
Last  Visit  to  his  Parents.— Sails  as  Mate  to  the  West  Indies.— 
Pressed  on  Board  the  Man-of-War  Tobago. — A  Fight,  and  Death  of 
the  Gunner. — Admiral  Rodney. — Escapes  from  the  Tobago. — Visits 
his  Brother. — Ships  for  England. — Taken  by  the  Spaniards. — 
Obtains  his  Freedom,  and  again  Pressed  on  Board  the  Narcissus. 
— Deserts  a  Second  Time,  and  Swims  Ashore  on  James'  Island,  off 
Charleston,  at  Great  Risk. 

The  propensity  of  young  Clark  to  a  sea-faring 
life  remained  ungratified  until  he  was  twenty 
years  old.  Much  as  he  desired  to  see  the  world, 
and  repulsive  as  was  the  conduct  of  his  father' 
to  his  sensitive  feelings,  John  had  no  wish  to 
run  away  clandestinely — to  leave  his  affection- 
ate mother  and  sisters,  or  to  reject  the  monitions 
of  his  conscience.  He  patiently  waited  until 


"ENGAGES  IN  THE  TRANSPORT  SERVICE.  17 


the  proper  time  should  come  ;  until  he  attained 
the  period  of  manhood,  and  could  go  with  his 
parent's  blessing.  And  then,  even  filial  affec- 
tion and  true  philanthropy,  prevailed  over  a 
churlish  and  selfish  temper,  and  prompted  him 
to  regard  the  welfare  of  his  parents  to  his  own 
personal  interests. 

It  was  in  the  summer  of  1778,  in  the  twen- 
tieth year  of  his  age,  that  John  Clark  embraced 
the  opportunity  of  carrying  into  effect  his 
darling  purpose  of  life,  by  engaging  in  the 
transport  service.  But  to  this  he  was  induced 
by  higher  motives  than  a  selfish  indulgence. 
His  education  had  been  completed,  and  he  had 
spent  some  time  copying  in  the  town  and  county 
office  of  Inverness.  To  the  close  of  his  life  he 
wrote  in  a  style  of  uncommon  neatness  and 
accuracy.  This  employment  furnished  no  in- 
come beyond  ordinary  expenses.  The  extrava- 
gance and  dissipation  of  his  father,  had  nearly 
reduced  the  family  to  want.  The  riches  real- 
ized from  their  uncle  Daniel's  estate,  gained 
doubtless  by  fraud  and  extortion,  from  the 
Indians  of  Georgia,  had  made  themselves  wings 
and  flown  away.*  The  farm  in  Petty  was  left, 
but  the  income  was  barely  sufficient  for  their 

*  Prov.  xxiii :  5. 


18  PRIVATEERING. 


support,  and  nothing  can  prosper  under  the 
management  of  an  intemperate  husband  and 
father ;  and  John  piously  and  resolutely  re- 
solved to  do  his  best  in  the  business  of  his  choice, 
to  keep  their  heads  above  water. 

He  embarked  in  the  transport  service,  at  low 
wages.*  Finding,  on  his  return,  that  his  father's 
extravagance  was  fast  wasting  away  their  means 
of  support,  and  hoping  to  obtain  in  a  more 
speedy  way  the  means  of  relief,  he  went  to 
Greenock  and  entered  onboard  a  privateer;  and 
the  voyage  was  so  successful  in  capturing  two  val- 
uable merchant  vessels,  that  in  less  than  a  year  he 
returned  home  with  his  wages  and  share  of  the 
prize  money,  amounting  to  more  than  $200. 
Of  that  business  then  regarded  lawful  and  hon- 
orable in  war,  fifty  years  after,  he  writes  thus  : 

"  This  unchristian,  inhuman,  and  almost  piratical  prac- 
tice, was  never  permitted  in  Scotland  before  that  war. 
But  my  moral  feelings  by  this  time  began  to  be  im- 
paired, for  my  situation  in  life  deprived  me  of  the  com- 
pany of  the  godly,  and  '  evil  communications  corrupt  good 
manners.'!  Although  my  conscience  recoiled  at  doing 
that  which  I  was  not  willing  others  should  do  to  me,  yet 
I  made  necessity  my  excuse,  and  plead  the  example  of 
those  whom  I  then  thought  knew  more  and  were  better 
than  I  was." 

*  Transport  ships  are  engaged  in  carrying  soldiers  and  munitions 
of  war  from  one  country  to  another. 
1  Cor.  xv  :  33. 


PARTING   WITH    HIS   PARENTS.  19 


After  remaining  with  his  parents  a  few  days, 
and  leaving  all  the  money  he  could  spare,  for 
their  use,  he  gave  them  the  parting  hand,  and 
in  accordance  with  a  promise  made  with  one  of 
the  owners  of  the  privateer,  he  entered  as  mate 
one  of  the  prize  ships  taken,  called  the  Hero,  for 
a  voyage  to  the  West  Indies.  There  he  intend- 
ed to  join  his  brother,  and  engage  in  business 
with  him. 

Little  did  he  anticipate  this  was  the  last 
parting  time  with  his  parents,  but  let  him  tell 
the  story. 

"  I  shall  never  forget  the  morning  I  left  them.  My 
mother,  who  loved  me  most  tenderly,  when  we  parted,  ex- 
pressed, with  the  greatest  confidence,  without  shedding  a 
tear,  that  God  would  preserve  me  by  land  and  by  sea, 
from  every  danger.  My  father  walked  with  me  about  one 
mile  to  a  small  river  where  I  had  appointed  to  meet  a 
young  man  with  a  horse  for  me  to  ride  to  Port  Glasgow, 
near  Greenock,  where  the  ship  was  to  fit  out ;  and  as  we 
parted,  my  dear  old  father  wept  like  a  child.  Very  likely 
he  had  forebodings  he  would  never  again  fix  his  paternal 
eyes  on  me,  for  he  was  infirm,  and  his  constitution  much 
broken  by  intemperate  habits.  This  was  in  May,  1779, 
and  he  died  in  the  autumn  following.  I  left  my  friends 
mourning,  while  I  went  away  rejoicing ;  for  though  I  in- 
tended to  follow  a  sea-faring  life  for  a  few  years,  I  fancied 
it  was  in  n^  own  power  to  see  them  whenever  I  pleased. 
I  little  imagined  that  man  may  appoint,  but  God  may  dis- 
appoint. 


20  PRESSED    ON    A    MAN-OF-WAR. 


"  I  went  on  my  way  merrily,  without  the  least  thought 
that  Unerring  Wisdom  had  set  the  day  of  adversity  over 
against  the  day  of  prosperity,  to  the  end  that  man  should 
find  nothing  after  him.*  According  to  my  engagement, 
I  shipped  with  my  friend,  the  owner's  son,  on  the  Hero 
as  second  mate,  from  Port  Glasgow,  to  the  Cove  of  Cork 
in  Ireland,  where  we  waited  for  a  convoy.  There  we  were 
joined  by  a  large  fleet  of  victuallers,  store  ships,  and 
transports,  with  one  or  two  regiments  of  Hessians,  for  the 
port  of  New  York.  Our  vessel  and  some  others  was 
bound  for  the  West  Indies.  We  set  sail  under  convoyf 
of  the  frigate  Roebuck,  of  forty-four  guns.  The  convoy 
and  transports  were  destined  for  New  York,  and  we  that 
were  bound  to  the  West  Indies  sailed  in  company  to  a 
certain  latitude,  when  we  parted,  and  were  then  under 
convoy  of  the  Leviathan,  of  seventy  guns,  and  a  sloop  of 
war  of  sixteen  guns.  Then  I  began  to  notice  and  ex- 
amine God's  marvellous  works  in  the  boisterous  deep. 
Nothing  transpired  during  the  passage  worth  relating 
until  we  got  to  Barbadoes,  and  there  I  was  pressed  on 
board  the  Tobago,  a  British  war  vessel  of  eighteen  guns. 
Here  ended  my  prosperity  and  adversity  came.  Or  shall 
I  say  this  seeming  affliction  was  a  blessing  in  disguise,  in- 
tended by  Infinite  Wisdom  for  my  everlasting  good  ? 

"  My  wages  on  the  Hero  were  forty-five  dollars,  for 
which  I  sent  an  order  to  my  mother  that  she  might  re- 
ceive it.  Although  my  mother  out-lived  my  father  seven 
years,  I  afterwards  learned  with  great  satisfaction  neither 
iny  father  or  mother  suffered  for  want  of  the  necessaries 
or  comforts  of  life  while  they  lived ;  for  many  years  after 

*  Eccl.  vii :  14. 

•f  A  convoy  is  one  or  more  ships  of  war  sent  to  protect 
merchant  vessels  and  transports. 


UNHAPPY   FEELINGS.  21 


I  learnt  my  mother  left  upwards  of  sixty  dollars  of  the 
wages  I  had  sent  her." 

*  Mr.  Clark  was  now  a  sailor,  pressed  by  arbi- 
trary authority  on  board  the  British  man-of- 
war,  Tobago,  and  lying  in  the  harbor  of  Car- 
lisle, in  the  Island  of  Barbadoes,  to  prevent 
American  and  French  privateers  from  plunder- 
ing the  plantations  in  the  bays  and  road-steads 
of  that  Island.  This  business  was  against  all 
his  principles  and  feelings  ;  for  in  all  his  long- 
ings for  a  sea-faring  life,  it  never  entered  into 
his  calculations  to  serve  on  board  a  man-of-war. 
Let  him  give  his  own  views  and  feelings  : 

"  I  was  continually  unhappy  while  in  the  navy,  and 
would  have  ventured  my  life  to  have  obtained  my  former 
liberty.  I  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  to  escape  the 
night  before  the  ship  left  Barbadoes,  but  was  detected, 
and  both  my  feet  put  in  irons,  and  a  sentinel  placed  over 
me,  with  a  candle  and  a  drawn  sword,  the  whole  night. 
Next  morning  the  ship  weighed  anchor,  and  steered  on 
our  course.  Great  Britain  was  then  at  war  with  three 
maritime  nations,  and  we  suspected  every  ship  that  passed, 
especially  if  alone,  to  be  a  cruiser  and  an  enemy. 

':  Before  night  we  espied  a  ship  bearing  down  towards 
us.  when  our  ship  prepared  for  action.  The  boatswain  blew 
his  pipe,  and  hoarsely  bawled,  'All  hands  to  quarters, 
ahoy  !'  My  irons  were  taken  off,  and  after  a  severe  repri- 
mand, I  was  ordered  to  my  post.  When  we  came  within 
hailing  distance,  we  found  the  ship  to  be  the  Venus,  a  Bri- 


22  ON   A   CBUISE. 


tish  frigate,  and  passed,  after  giving  and  exchanging  three 
cheers." 

They  were  about  three  months  lying  off  and 
on,  upon  cruizing  ground,  in  the  Caribbean  Sea, 
very  short  of  provisions.  Their  butter,  cheese, 
flour,  lard,  and  fruit,  failed  entirely,  and  for 
much  of  the  time  were  on  short  allowance,  when 
they  joined  the  fleet  lying  at  St.  Lucia.  The 
force  consisted  of  two  squadrons,  one  command- 
ed by  Admiral  Parker,  the  other  by  that  truly 
pious  Admiral  Holly,  as  Clark  denotes  him. 
The  French  fleet  lay  at  Martinique,  not  far  dis- 
tant, but  were  too  numerous  and  powerful  to 
risk  an  encounter.  So  the  British  lay  in  the 
harbor,  with  springs  on  their  cables,  waiting  for 
a  reinforcement,  and  fresh  supplies  of  provisions 
and  naval  stores.  The  French  were  waiting  to 
be  reinforced  by  the  Spanish  fleet  and  land- 
forces  from  Hispaniola,  (now  Hayti,)  and  both 
united,  purposed  to  invade  the  Island  of 
Jamaica.  The  British  Government,  knowing 
the  precarious  situation  of  that  valuable  island, 
made  every  effort  to  send  relief,  but  they  were 
hard  pressed  by  the  war  in  the  American 
Colonies,  and  they  needed  an  energetic,  and 
skillful  commander,  to  save  their  West  India 
possessions. 


ADMIRAL    RODNEY.  23 


They  had  a  naval  officer  of  great  skill  and 
courage,  but  he  had  been  absent  many  years  on 
the  continent  of  Europe.  This  was  the  cele- 
brated Sir  George  Brydges  Kodney,  who  had 
distinguished  himself  in  the  West  Indies,  in 
1761,  by  the  capture  of  Martinique.  He  was 
an  admirable  commander  in  the  navy,  but  while 
on  land,  was  profligate,  and  had  wasted  his  es- 
tate, and  become  hopelessly  in  debt.  In  this 
situation  he  left  England  to  reside  on  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe.  His  biographer  says,  "  He 
injured  his  finances  in  a  contested  election  for 
Parliament  in  1768."  The  French  government 
made  some  overtures  to  him,  which  would  have 
repaired  his  fortune,  which  he  rejected  with  in- 
dignation, and  remained  true  to  his  native 
country. 

Such  was  the  alarming  state  of  affairs  in  the 
West  Indies  that  the  government  called  home 
Sir  Gr.  B.  Kodney,  paid  his  debts,  redeemed  his 
estates,  and  gave  him  the  chief  command  of  the 
fleet  in  the  West  Indies.  This  policy,  proba- 
bly, prevented  Jamaica  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  France  or  Spain.  Admiral  Kodney, 
with  a  reinforcement,  joined  the  fleet  at  St. 
Lucia  ;  and,  as  Clark  says,  "  It  was  the  best 
equipped  squadron  I  ever  saw." 


24  PREMONITION    OF    THE    GUNNER. 


Kodney  soon  captured  a  Spanish  squadron, 
and  used  the  prisoners  with  great  humanity. 
This  became  known  to  Charles  III.,  the  venera- 
ble king  of  Spain,  and  he  issued  orders  to  his 
naval  and  military  officers  to  treat  all  British 
prisoners  humanely. 

The  arrival  of  Admiral  Rodney  at  St.  Lucia, 
was  the  occasion  of  great  joy  in  the  fleet,  which 
had  been  penned  up  there  for  many  months,  and 
the  French  in  turn  were  blockaded  in  the  Island 
of  Martinique,  and  could  not  join  the  Spanish 
fleet  in  Hispaniola.  While  Rodney  was  watch- 
ing the  French  and  Spanish  fleets,  the  Tobago, 
on  which  our  friend  Clark  had  been  forced  by  a 
press-gang,  was  ordered  to  Jamaica  with  des- 
patches in  all  possible  haste.  On  this  voyage 
Clark  narrates  an  incident  deserving  a  place  in 
this  little  work. 

"  We  had  a  venerable  man  on  board  our  ship  for  chief 
gunner,  who,  from  some  unknown  cause,  had  taken  a  dis- 
like to  me,  and  never  gave  me  a  kind  word.  One  beauti- 
ful, moonlight  night,  while  sailing  near  Hispaniola.  it  was 
my  turn  at  the  helm,  and  I  was  astonished  at  the  unex- 
pected behavior  of  the  gunner  to  me.  He  approached  me 
with  as  much  respect  as  if  I  had  been  his  superior  in  rank 
or  station.  Had  he  been  an  intemperate  man,  I  should 
have  accounted  for  his  conduct,  as  some  men  are  remark- 
ably good  natured  while  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  and 


CHASED   BY   A   BRIG.  25 


others  are  very  cross  and  surly.  But  he  was  a  moral 
man  and  never  became  intoxicated.  He  appeared  in  his 
conversation  like  a  person  who  had  done  with  this  world, 
and  in  kind  and  respectful  language  gave  me  a  sketch  of 
his  life.  He  had  been  in  the  British  navy  forty  years  ; 
but  the  subject  on  which  he  dwelt  with  the  most  feeling 
was  the  bursting  of  cannon  in  action ;  and  expressed  with 
an  emphatic  tone  of  voice,  he  had  never  known  a  gun  "ex- 
pended "*  but  that  a  gunner  was  expended  with  it 

Next  day  after  dinner  as  we  were  sailing  near  the 
same  Island,  an  armed  brig  popped  out  from  the  Island 
and  gave  us  a  chase.  Our  business  required  haste,  and  we 
could  not  stay  merely  to  fight,  and  we  endeavored  to  decoy 
her  near  by  housing  our  guns.  Suspecting  our  manoeu- 
vres, she  fired  two  guns,  and  altered  her  course.  We,  in 
turn,  intended  to  fire  a  broadside  soon  as  we  could  bring 
our  guns  to  bear.  But,  alas !  the  sixth  gun  we  fired 
burst,  and  mortally  wounded  three  men,  and  maimed  sev- 
eral others  for  life. 

Our  venerable  gunner  had  one  foot  entirely  cut  off,  and 
the  other  hung  by  his  leg.  The  surgeon  told  him,  he 
could  not  survive,  and  he  called  for  his  mate,  and  told  him 
to  adjust  his  temporal  affairs  with  the  Board  of  Admiral- 
ty, and  with  great  composure  of  mind,  and  in  hope  of 
mercy,  he  yielded  up  his  spirit." 

This  incident  made  a  lasting  impression  on 
the  mind  of  Clark.  The  manner  of  his  approach 
the  preceding  night,  the  long  and  somewhat  re- 
ligious conversation  he  held,  the  premonition 
he  seemed  to  entertain  of  the  approaching  cal- 

*  Technically  «  burst." 


26      DEFEAT  OF  COUNT  DE  GRASSE. 


amity,  and  his  sober,  orderly  and  correct  life 
left  the  fixed  impression  that  the  gunner  was  a 
Christian.  A  young  man  had  his  skull  fractured 
by  the  same  gun,  and  Clark  stood  by  and  saw 
the  surgeon  trepan  him,  while  he  exhibited  the 
greatest  degree  of  fortitude  and  patience.  The 
wounded  men  were  all  sent  to  the  hospital  in 
Jamaica,  where  this  youth  died. 

The  fleet  they  had  left  behind  under  Rodney 
soon  had  an  opportunity  to  act  on  the  offensive. 
The  French  fleet  that  had  been  blockaded  were 
reinforced  by  Count  de  Grasse,  and  made  an 
attempt  to  join  the  Spanish  fleet.  They  were 
followed  by  Admiral  Rodney,  who  sunk  one  of 
the  largest  vessels  and  captured  five  others. 
For  this  act  of  naval  heroism,  he  was  created  a 
baronet,  had  a  pension  of  two  thousand  pounds 
sterling  per  annum  settled  on  him  by  the  crown, 
and  at  his  decease  in  1792,  a  monment  was 
erected  in  St.  Paul's  church,  London. 

The  Tobago,  on  which  Clark  was,  needing 
repairs,  she  was  hove  down  for  the  purpose  in 
Port  Royal.  In  consideration  of  his  fidelity 
and  good  conduct  after  his  attempt  to  desert, 
Mr.  Clark  was  promoted  to  the  station  of  quar- 
ter-master. This  did  not  reconcile  him  to  the 
war,  nor  to  the  despotism  of  the  officers,  and 


DESERTS   THE   MAN-OF-WAR.  27 


the  sufferings  of  the  men  on  board  of  a  war 
vessel.  He  was  still  resolved  on  escaping  the 
first  opportunity,  for  as  he  had  been  forced  on 
board  a  man-of-war,  in  violation  of  his  rights, 
he  thought  it  no  wrong  to  escape  the  first  op- 
portunity. In  company  with  two  other  young 
men  he  escaped  one  night,  and  reached  Savannah 
La  Mar,  a  port  on  the  south-western  part  of  the 
Island.  Here  he  found  a  ship  taking  in  lading 
for  London  ;  and  so  weak-handed,  that  they 
scarcely  had  men  enough  to  heave  the  anchor. 
Clark  and  his  comrades  were  employed  at  once 
and  helped  load  the  ship  ;  and  in  great  haste  to 
be  off,  or  the  time  of  their  insurance  would  ex- 
pire. "  Here,"  he  states,  "  for  the  first  and 
last  time  in  my  life,  I  worked  on  the  Sabbath 
for  double  wages." 

When  the  Captain  paid  off  Clark  and  his 
companions,  he  used  a  stratagem  to  induce 
them  to  work  the  ship  to  England.  The  wages 
then  were  forty  guineas  and  forty  gallons  of  rum 
for  the  voyage  ;  but  John  Clark  had  resolved  to 
visit  his  brother,  according  to  a  promise  he 
made  his  mother  when  he  parted  with  her,  and 
no  high  wages  or  other  inducement  would  tempt 
him  to  break  his  promise.  The  Captain  pro- 
fessed great  generosity,  and  proposed  treating 


28  EFFECTS   OF   INTEMPERANCE. 


Clark  and  a  young  man  who  was  to  be  his 
traveling  companion,  to  French  brandy  ;  and  as 
Clark  suspected  with  drugged  liquor,  in  order 
to  detain  them.  He  drank  but  little,  while  his 
comrade  praised  the  liquor  and  took  it  freely. 
They  had  not  proceeded  far  before  the  young 
man's  legs  gave  out,  and  they  were  compelled 
to  stop  at  a  strange  house  till  next  morning. 
During  the  night,  the  young  man  was  robbed 
of  all  he  had,  and  being  destitute,  Clark,  as  a 
genuine  sailor,  and  benevolent  withal,  divided 
his  purse  with  his  unfortunate  friend.  And  he 
moralizes  on  it  in  this  language  : — "  So  here  I 
saw  .the  fruits  of  Sabbath-breaking  and  trifling 
company."  But  on  looking  back  on  the  events 
of  providence  from  the  pinnacle  of  three  score 
and  ten,  he  says  : — 

"  I  now  find  that  it  was  the  interposition  of  a  particu- 
lar providence  of  Him,  who  is  loving  and  mindful  of  all 
his  creatures,  that  the  forty  guineas  and  forty  gallons  of 
rum,  and  the  French  brandy  made  no  impression  on  my 
mind  to  induce  me  to  alter  my  intentions,  and  especially 
my  promise  to  the  best  of  mothers." 

He  learned  at  a  later  period,  that  though  the 
ship  got  to  her  place  of  rendezvous,  yet  before 
the  fleet  was  ready  to  sail  to  England,  it  was 
overtaken  by  a  most  furious  hurricane,  arid  the 


A   TERRIBLE    HURRICANE.  29 


ship  he  aided  to  load,  was  stranded,  about  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  beach.  The  cargo 
was  lost,  and  the  wicked  Captain  and  every 
sailor  on  board  perished.  Clark  adds,  "  So 
fatal  was  that  storm  on  that  ungodly  people, 
(the  inhabitants  of  Savannah  la  Mar,)  that 
there  was  scarcely  as  many  left,  as  would  bury 
the  dead  in  proper  season." 

Mr.  Clark  traveled  across  the  Island  to  find 
his  brother,  and  then  went  to  work  to  obtain 
money  enough  to  purchase  decent  clothes, 
before  he  would  venture  into  the  presence  of 
his  brother,  who  lived  in  a  decent  family,  and 
was  much  respected.  He  earned  money,  but 
Providence  seemed  to  frown  on  him,  for  he  lost 
it,  and  all  he  had.  So  he  says,  "  I  resolved  at 
last  to  see  my  brother,  just  as  I  was  in  my  tar- 
paulin dress,  as  sinners  ought  to  come  to  the 
Saviour,  without  any  righteousness  of  their 
own." 

After  informing  his  brother  of  his  career,  he 
blamed  him  much  for  leaving  the  navy  ;  for  the 
education  he  had  and  the  position  he  attained 
would  have  insured  his  promotion,  and  he 
might  have  obtained  wealth  and  dignity. 
He  soon  found  there  was  no  employment  he 
could  obtain  at  Montego  bay,  and  be  near  his 


30  TAKEN   BY   THE    SPANIARDS. 


brother,  unless  it  was  that  of  book-keeper  on 
some  plantation,  and  that  was  an  unprofitable 
business.  His  brother  had  become  addicted  to 
intemperance,  and  seemed  to  be  following  the 
course  of  his  unhappy  father. 

While  waiting  and  undetermined  what  to  do, 
a  Letter  of  Marque*  belonging  to  Glasgow 
came  into  Montego  bay,  and  Mr.  Clark  engaged 
as  a  hand,  and  set  out  for  his  native  country. 

All  now  seemed  encouraging,  and  he  felt 
thankful  to  God  that  he  should  soon  see  his 
parents  and  sisters  again.  But  while  sailing  in 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico,  the  vessel  was  attacked  and 
taken  by  two  Spanish  frigates  of  superior  force, 
and  the  crew  were  carried  prisoners  to  Havana, 
in  the  Island  of  Cuba.  Here  Clark  remained 
a  prisoner  of  war  nineteen  months.  Formerly 
the  Spanish  authorities  treated  their  English 
prisoners  with  great  cruelty,  but  since  the  hu- 
mane regimen  of  Admiral  Kodney  and  the 
orders  of  the  King  of  Spain,  already  noticed, 
their  treatment  was  kind  and  humane.  But  to 
be  confined  in  a  prison,  though  provided  with 
wholesome  food  and  other  necessaries,  was  by  no 
means  pleasant  ;  and  the  time  wore  away  slowly. 

*  A  Letter  of  Marque  is  a  merchant  vessel,  licensed  to  go 
armed,  and  fight  in  defense  in  time  of  war. 


RELEASED    BY   A    CARTEL.  31 

A  cartel  being  arranged,  Clark  and  other 
prisoners  were  liberated  and  soon  on  shipboard.* 
With  gladsome  hearts  and  active  hands,  they 
heard  the  boatswain  sing  out,  "  heave  0  !"  as 
the  anchor  was  raised  and  the  sails  unfurled  to 
the  winds  of  heaven ;  and  soon  they  were 
ploughing  the  rippling  waves  towards  a  land  of 
freedom.  The  wind  proved  favorable,  and  in  a 
few  days  they  were  at  anchor  off  Charleston, 
outside  the  bar.  Here  the  good  fortune  of 
Clark  was  again  reversed.  •  The  eye  of  an  infi- 
nite Providence  was  fixed  on  this  man  ;  his 
steps  were  mysteriously  directed  in  all  his  wan- 
derings, and  it  was  needful  he  should  pass 
through  other  and  more  severe  trials,  until  as 
gold  well-refined,  he  should  be  fitted  for  the 
Master's  use.  Mr.  Clark  expected  to  be  land- 
ed in  a  maritime  port,  and  have  eight  days 
allowed  him  to  choose  a  vessel  and  berth.  But 
an  hour  had  not  passed  before  a  recruiting  offi- 
cer and  press-gang  were  on  board,  and  poor 
Clark  and  several  others  were  again  pressed  on 
board  another  man-of-war  by  British  authority. 

Surely  there  is  no  condition  of  servitude  so 
galling  to  humanity,  and  so  directly  a  violation 

*  A  cartel  is   an  agreement  between  nations    at    war,   for    ex- 
change of  prisoners.    It  is  also  used  for  the  vessel  that  brings  them 


32        FORCED    ON   BOARD    THE    NARCISSUS. 


of  human  rights,  and  so  subversive  of  rational 
liberty,  as  the  infamous  press-gang  in  the  Bri- 
tish navy.  We  rejoice  that  the  just  and 
humane  sentiments  of  the  age,  have  mitigated, 
though  not  entirely  removed,  this  odious  form 
of  despotism  in  the  British  government. 
Through  the  operation  of  such  oppression, 
Mr.  Clark  found  himself  on  board  the  Narcis- 
sus, of  twenty  guns,  and  most  unwillingly  held 
in  the  service  of  George  III.  Read  his  own  re- 
marks on  the  subject. 

"  Now,  I  was  more  determined  than  ever  to  obtain  my 
liberty.  The  love  of  liberty  is  implanted  in  our  very 
nature,  and  nothing  can  supply  the  lack  of  it.  We  fared 
well  on  board  the  Narcissus  ;  we  had  the  best  of  fresh 
meat  when  it  could  be  obtained,  besides  butter,  cheese, 
plum-pudding,  and  a  pint  of  Madeira  wine  for  each  day, 
but  all  that  could  not  supply  the  lack  of  rational  liberty. 

"  The  people  of  the  slaveholding  States  ought  to  con- 
sider this  well ;  for  the  spirit  of  liberty  is  like  a  magazine 
full  of  powder.  If  it  takes  fire,  it  will  consume  all  with- 
in its  reach,  and  the  danger  increases  daily.  Many  slave- 
holders sincerely  conclude  that  if  they  work  their  slaves 
moderately,  clothe  and  feed  them  well,  the  slaves  ought 
to  be  contented,  but  Scripture,  sound  philosophy,  and  ex- 
perience— yes,  my  own  experience — prove  such  arguments 
to  be  sophistry.  For  although  I  fared  on  board  the  Nar- 
cissus as  well  as  I  could  reasonably  desire,  yet  I  was 
more  discontented  than  ever.  So  I  found  the  old  saying 
verified, — 


THOUGHTS    ON    LIBERTY.  33 


'  Feed  me  with  ambrosia  ; 
Wash  it  down  with  Nectar ;  • 
And  what  will  it  avail,  if  liberty  be  wanting.' 

My  desires  for  liberty  and  peace  were  so  great,  that 
death  or  liberty  was  t4ie  constant  language  of  my  heart." 

About  this  time  the  British  evacuated 
Savannah,  and  the  Narcissus  was  appointed  a 
convoy  to  the  transports  that  moved  the  refu- 
gees from  that  city  to  St.  Augustine.  After 
performing  this  duty,  the  ship  returned  and  lay 
oif  Charleston  again.  Orders  were  issued  to 
sail  to  New  York,  and  the  night  previous  Clark 
and  his  mess-mates  were  employed  in  making 
preparations  for  the  voyage. 

After  being  discharged  from  duty,  and  while 
at  their  mess,  John  Scott  and  John  Clark  were 
invited  to  join  another  mess  and  take  grog. 
The  proposal  was  then  made  to  Clark  and  his 
messmate,  to  obtain  their  liberty  that  night  by 
swimming  to  James'  Island,  it  being  from  one 
and  a-half  to  two  miles  distant.  The  plan  was 
arranged  by  Clark  to  strip  in  the  bow  of  the 
ship,  all  but  their  trowsers,  and  swim  at  first 
straight  ahead  in  a  quartering  direction,  until 
they  could  no  longer  be  seen  from  the  ship,  and 
then  turn  in  the  course  of  the  island.  He  was 
chosen  to  take  the  lead,  and  he  dashed  ahead  in 
the  direction  he  had  chosen.  The  others  made 


34  HAZARDOUS    ADVENTURE. 


some  delay,  as  Clark  was  to  turn  on  his 
back  and  wait  for  them.  He  found,  on  trial, 
the  salt  water  so  dashed  over  his  face,  that  he 
was  compelled  to  swim  for  his  life.  His  situa- 
tion became  extremely  perilous  ;  the  rippling 
waves  dashed  in  his  face  and  he  began  to  despair 
of  life.  And  now  he  became  alarmed  at  the 
prospect  of  immediate  death,  and  his  sins  rushed 
on  his  conscience  to  that  degree  that  even  in 
the  perilous  condition  he  was,  he  dared  not  to 
pray  for  deliverance.  The  prayers  of  his  mother 
seemed  to  ring  in  his  ears,  and  in  his  disturbed 
imagination  the  spray  that  beat  upon  his  face 
were  her  scalding  tears.  Like  flashes  of  light- 
ning his  sins  pierced  his  conscience,  and  the 
terrors  of  the  law,  like  peals  of  thunder,  rolled 
over  his  sinking  soul.  Such  were  his  views  of 
his  sin  and  guilt,  while  swimming  for  his  life, 
that  he  dared  not  pray,  lest  his  cries  to  heaven 
for  mercy  should  provoke  the  vengeance  of  an 
angry  Grod  to  sink  him  in  the  deep.  But  let 
him  tell  his  own  experience  from  his  journal  at 
this  terrible  crisis. 

li  I  expected  to  launch  into  the  presence  of  a  frowning 
and  sin-avenging  God.  whose  tender  mercies  for  many 
years  I  had  trampled  under  my  ungodly  feet  ;  —  I  had 
broken  many  promises  of  amendment  ;  —  a  yawning  hell 
Deemed  moving  from  beneath,  at  the  ocean's  depth,  to 


AWFTJL   CONVICTIONS.  35 


meet  me  on  my  sinking.  Human  language  cannot  express 
the  agitation  of  my  mind,  and  such  was  my  perturbation 
for  a  time,  that  my  strength  failed  me  to  such  a  degree 
that  I  could  hardly  keep  myself  from  sinking.  I  would 
willingly  have  sunk,  but  the  thought  of  dying  without  the 
hope  of  mercy,  was  so  terrible  that  I  resolved  to  swim  as 
long  as  I  could  keep  my  head  above  water,  or  until  de- 
prived of  my  senses,  or  till  some  greedy  shark,  of  which 
the  harbor  was  never  clear,  should  devour  me.  and  put  an 
end  to  my  struggling." 

The  impression  of  dying  under  the  curse  of 
God's  violated  law,  thrilled  through  his  nerves 
like  an  electric  shock,  and  he  felt  in  an  instant 
increased  vigor,  and  swam  with  greater  ease. 
He  could  not  see  the  land,  and  when  despair- 
ing of  deliverance,  he  found  a  ship  at  anchor 
about  200  yards  from  him,  and  two  miles  from 
any  other  vessel,  and  hope  inspired  his  heart 
and  nerved  his  arms  to  further  effort,  and  he 
resolved  to  board  the  vessel,  knowing  that  some 
of  the  sailors  would  give  him  clothes  and  help 
him  to  land.  But  all  was  still.  Both  officers 
and  men  were  on  shore,  or  in  the  city  of  Charles- 
ton. He  found  an  old,  ragged,  and  greasy 
shirt,  and  a  small  boat  moored  to  the  ship,  but 
conscience  demurred :  "  How  can  you  be  guilty 
of  such  iniquity,  of  taking  other  men's  property, 
when  God  has  wrought  such  a  deliverance  ?" 
But  reason  responded  :  "  It  is  no  more  than  I 


36  DELIVERED   AT   LAST. 


would  cheerfully  allow  others  to  do  to  me  under 
a  change  of  circumstances." 

He  got  into  the  boat  with  the  least  noise 
possible,  cast  her  loose,  and  sculled  toward  the 
land.  A  light  breeze  springing  up  he  hoisted 
his  oar  for  a  mast,  the  old  shirt  for  a  sail, 
shipped  the  rudder  and  sailed  for  James"  Island. 
After  tying  the  boat  so  that  it  might  be  found 
by  the  owners,  he  crept  into  a  hay-stack  and 
rested  till  morning.  After  waking,  much  re- 
freshed from  the  fatigue  and  exposure  of  the 
past  night,  Clark  sought  a  position  where,  un-? 
discovered,  he  might  watch  the  movements  of 
the  Narcissus.  At  sunrise  her  morning  gun 
boomed  over  the  waters,  and  with  joyful  emo- 
tions he  saw  the  signal  hoisted  for  her  departure. 
The  wind  was  fair,  and  the  dreaded  ship  was 
soon  under  weigh,  and  was  soon  out  of  sight. 


MR.    CLARK    ARRIVES    AT  CHARLESTON.      37 


CHAPTER  III. 

Mr.  Clark  arrives  at  Charleston. — Meets  with  Friends. — Interview 
with  John  Scott. — The  Story  and  Fate  of  Duncan. — Alarmed,  and 
Relieved  by  an  Old  Shipmate. — Stationed  on  Cooper  River. — 
Returns  to  Charleston.— Protected  by  Three  Scotch  Tailors  — 
They  all  Escape. — Adventures  in  a  Swamp. — Reach  Gen.  Marion's 
Army. — Clark  Proceeds  to  Georgetown. — Enters  a  Row-galley  and 
reaches  Savannah. — Sails  to  St.  Thomas. — Voyage  to  New  York. — 
Proclamation  of  Peace. — Returns  to  the  West  Indies. — Shipwreck. 
— Various  Voyages. — Distress  of  Mind. — Forsakes  a  Sea-faring 
Life. 

At  that  time  transport  ships  were  collect- 
ing in  the  harbor,  and  waiting  to  carry 
off  the  troops,  for  the  British  were  about  to 
evacuate  the  town.  This  was  in  1782.  James 
Island,  where  Mr.  Clark  got  on  land,  is  a  large 
island  south-east  and  opposite  Charleston, 
across  Ashley  river,  and  is  separated  from  the 
ocean  by  Folly  Island  and  a  channel  between  ; 
and  has  several  other  islands  contiguous. 
Clark  says,  after  noticing  the  departure  of  the 
ship  : — 

"  The  next  thing  that  occupied  my  mind,  was,  how  I 
would  get  to  Charleston,  and  what  would  I  do  there  ?  I 
thought  that  with  an  old,  greasy  and  torn  shirt,  and  a  pair 
of  trowsers  as  my  only  covering,  every  one  would  take 
me  for  an  idiot,  or  at  least  a  worthless  vagabond.  Could 
I  have  seen  then  as  I  now  see,  the  hand  of  HIM  who  makes 


38  TRUST    IN    GOD. 


sparrows,  ravens,  lions  and  other  creatures  objects  of  his 
care ;  and  that  all  his  dispensations  towards  the  children 
of  men  are  tokens  of  his  paternal  love,  and  means  to  in- 
struct us  ; — that  without  HIM  we  can  do  nothing  ; — if  I 
had  then  seen  these  things  as  I  now  do,  I  might  have  en- 
joyed peace  with  God,  and  been  delivered  from  all  tor- 
menting fear.  But  I  was  blinded  by  unbelief,  or  I  should 
have  known  that  what  I  had  experienced  the  night  before 
of  the  goodness  of  God  in  my  preservation  would  have  in- 
spired me  with  hope  for  the  future." 

He  soon  found  a  negro  hut  where  he  obtained 
food,  and  was  told  he  could  get  a  passage  to 
Charleston  in  a  fishing  boat.  All  this  time  Mr. 
Clark  knew  nothing  of  the  fate  of  his  four  com- 
rades, whom  he  was  confident  had  followed  him, 
and  who,  he  supposed,  were  in  the  ocean,  or  in 
nautical  language  had  "  gone  to  Davy  Jones' 
locker."  He  was  taken  in  a  fishing  boat  across 
the  wide  river,  and  landed  at  the  upper  wharf, 
which  he  regarded  as  a  providential  favor,  for 
it  gave  him  opportunity  to  keep  out  of  the  way 
of  the  officers  of  the  navy,  and  find  amongst  the 
common  sailors  some  old  shipmate  who  might 
aid  him  in  his  necessities.  He  found  sailors,  in 
great  numbers,  at  every  wharf,  and  there  were 
many  ships  taking  in  lading  for  British  ports, 
expecting  the  war  would  soon  close.  The  great 
men  of  France,  England,  and  the  United  States, 
were  then  arranging  terms  of  peace. 


THE    DEAD     ALIVE.  39 


Mr.  Clark  continued  his  tour  along  the 
wharves  until  he  almost  despaired  of  seeing  any 
one  who  would  hefriend  him.  When  almost  at 
his  wits'  end,  he  espied  three  men  putting  to- 
bacco into  the  hold  of  a  vessel,  and  to  his  as- 
tonishment and  joy  he  knew  them  ;  for  many 
months  before,  he  and  his  mess-mate  John  Scott 
had  showed  them  what  they  thought  was  a 
great  favor.  It  is  a  peculiar  trait  of  sailors  to 
be  grateful,  and  never  forget  an  act  of  kindness. 
But  let  the  interview  be  in  his  own  language. 

"  I  made  towards  them  with  quick  steps,  and  a  gladsome 
heart.  I  found  they  were  gentlemen  indeed,  though  at 
first  they  did  not  seem  to  know  me.  Their  disinterested 
generosity  exceeded  any  thing  of  the  kind  I  ever  met  with 
before.  They  clothed  me  from  head  to  foot,  and  gave  me 
refreshment.*  I  then  went  into  the  hold,  to  assist  the 
second  mate  to  stow  away  tobacco.  I  was  not  long  en- 
gaged in  that  business  before  I  heard  the  voice  of  John 
Scott  on  deck — my  mess-mate,  who  I  supposed  was 
drowned.  I  concealed  myself  as  long  as  I  could,  while  lis- 
tening to  his  conversation  ;  for  he  was  narrating  the  tragi- 
cal story  of  the  death  of  John  Duncan  and  myself  to  the 
captain." 

We  will  give  John  Scott  a  chance  to  tell  his 
own  tale,  as  recorded  from  the  memory  of  our 
friend  John  Clark. 

*  They  proved  to  be  the  captain  and  two  mates  of  the  vessel. 


40  JOHN  SCOTT'S  STORY. 


u  The  men  who  proposed  the  hazardous  undertaking  to 
me  and  my  mess-mate,  John  Clark,  set  out  from  the  ship 
after  him,  but  in  a  contrary  course  from  mine.  One  of 
them,  after  swimming  about  one  hundred  yards,  concluding 
he  could  not  hold  out  to  reach  the  shore,  returned  and 
got  on  board  without  being  discovered.  Another  swam 
about  one  hundred  yards  further,  and  found  he  would  fail, 
hailed  the  ship  and  was  taken  up  by  the  boat.  But  I  and 
John  Duncan  held  on  our  course  about  halfway  to  the  land, 
when  Duncan  began  to  fail ;  and  the  last  words  I  heard 
him  utter,  were,  '  Lord,  have  mercy  on  me.'  I  got  to  the 
island,  but  entirely  naked,  except  a  silk  handkerchief 
around  my  waist.  I  then  ran  up  and  down  the  sand 
beach  to  keep  warm  till  day-light,  when  I  walked  on  the 
island  and  came  to  a  large  brick  house,  where  a  lady  stood 
in  the  door-way  and  directed  me  to  the  barn,  where  a  Bri- 
tish sergeant  lay,  who  gave  me  a  pair  of  trowsers,  and  the 
lady  sent  me  a  fine,  ruffled  shirt,  and  a  half- worn  beav  er 
hat,  and  gave  me  a  hearty  breakfast." 

Scott  got  a  passage  to  Charleston  on  a  fish- 
ing boat,  for  which  he  paid  two  dollars  ;  so  it 
seems  they  weighed  his  purse  by  his  fine  clothes. 
While  John  Scott  was  narrating  the  desperate 
adventure,  and  how  two  of  the  number  got  back 
to  the  Narcissus,  and  Duncan  was  drowned, 
with  sobs  and  tears  he  mentioned  his  dear  mess- 
mate, John  Clark,  who,  he  doubted  not,  had 
perished,  or  been  devoured  by  a  shark,  for 
though  an  excellent  swimmer,  he  could  never 


AFFECTIONATE    MEETING.  41 


reach  land  in  that  direction.  "  And  here," 
said  .the  generous-hearted  sailor,  "  is  the  purse 
he  knit  and  gave  me,  and  I  am  determined  to 
keep  it  as  long  as  two  meshes  will  hold  to- 
gether ;  for  he  was  the  "best  friend  I  ever  had." 
Clark  could  listen  no  longer,  but  called  out 
JOHN  SCOTT,  while  the  tears  like  rain  drops, 
gushed  from  his  eyes,  as  he  sprang  on  deck,  and 
in  a  moment  the  two  ship  mates,  each  suppos- 
ing the  other  dead,  were  in  each  others'  arms  ! 
They  now  pledged  themselves  to  each  other, 
never  to  part,  but  to  live  together  like  brothers. 
But  it  is  not  in  man  that  walketh  to  direct  his 
steps.*  They  heard  of  a  Captain  Kelly,  who 
was  fitting  out  a  privateer  and  wanted  hands. 
On  application  for  berths  as  privates,  they 
learned  he  wanted  officers,  and  would  take  them 
as  lieutenants.  Clark  was  deficient  in  practice, 
and  Scott  lacked  knowledge  in  the  art  of  navi- 
gation. After  some  further  consideration  they 
went  on  board  the  privateer,  and  to  their  satis- 
faction found  one  of  their  former  fellow-prison- 
ers engaged  as  surgeon.  They  now  thought 
they  were  provided  for  and  should  be  contented, 
but  before  they  were  ready  to  sail,  a  ship  of  war 
came  into  the  harbor,  with  a  full  description  of 

*  Jer.z:23. 


42  FEARS    OF   APPKEHENSION. 


the  deserters  from  the  Narcissus,  and  orders  to 
search  every  vessel  for  them.  This  so  alarmed 
Clark  and  his  mess-mate  that  they  were  at  their 
wits  end.  At  this  crisis  Clark  fell  into  the 
company  of  an  old  shipmate  by  name  of  John 
Stewart.  They  had  been  captured  in  company 
by  the  Spanish  frigates  and  were  messmates 
while  in  prison  in  Havana.  Stewart  advised 
Clark  to  take  a  berth  on  an  armed  sloop,  em- 
ployed as  a  guard  ship,  and  stationed  in  Cooper 
river,  a  few  miles  above  Charleston.  What  be- 
came of  his  friend  Scott  we  learn  no  more. 
They  separated  and  probably  never  met  again 
on  earth. 

Mr.  Clark  now  felt  his  mind  relieved  from 
the  fear  of  recapture,  but  the  respite  did 
not  last  long.  For  wages  he  had  nineteen  dol- 
lars per  month,  and  a  complete  asylum  from 
the  dangers  to  which  he  had  been  exposed  ; 
plenty  of  good  rations,  and  very  little  to  do ; 
so  he  had  two-thirds  of  his  time  to  improve  his 
mind,  which  he  did  not  neglect.  But  God  had 
wise  and  gracious  designs  to  accomplish  by  him, 
and  his  measure  of  afflictions  was  not  full.  His 
rest  was  of  short  duration,  for  the  sloop  was 
ordered  down  to  Charleston  to  undergo  repairs. 
There  he  was  peculiarly  exposed  to  apprehen- 


FINDS   SCOTCH   FRIENDS.  43 


sion  as  a  deserter,  and  knew  not  how  to  escape 
detection.  But  the  Friend  of  mankind  pro- 
vided another  asylum,  as  unexpected  as  his 
former  deliverances.  Connected  with  the  rem- 
nant of  the  British  army  that  still  occupied 
Charleston,  were  three  Scotchmen,  brothers, 
who  came  from  his  native  district.  They  were 
tailor.s,  and  employed  in  altering  and  fitting  the 
military  clothing,  so  as  to  suit  each  person. 
With  them  he  became  acquainted,  and  they 
concealed  him  until  they  were  about  to  be 
shipped  off  with  the  regiment  to  New  Provi- 
dence. They  told  him,  in  confidence,  their 
parents  lived  in  North  Carolina,  that  the  time 
of  their  enlistment  had  nearly  expired,  that 
they  disliked  the  army,  and  desired  to  escape  to 
a  country  that  was  now  free.  Finally,  they 
entreated  Clark  to  procure  a  boat,  and  take 
them  across  Ashley  river  ;  and  if  he  wished  to 
accompany  them,  to  obtain  a  man  to  row  the 
boat  back  to  Charleston.  This  was  a  providen- 
tial opening  for  Clark  to  escape,  and  he  engaged 
his  friend  Stewart  to  help  them  off. 

At  eight  o'clock  at  night,  Clark,  the  three 
tailors,  and  Stewart  as  boatman,  were  on  the 
water,  and  hailed  by  every  ship  they  passed  : 
"  Boat  ahoy — what  boat  is  that  ?"  Clark  regu- 


44  ESCAPE    FROM    CHARLESTON. 


larly  responded  in  the  true  marine  accent, 
"  Guard-boat ;"  and  thus  they  escaped  un- 
molested. The  last  ship  they  passed  ordered 
them  to  stop  and  come  on  board,  but  they  kept 
on  directly  towards  the  margin  of  a  large  swamp 
that  lay  close  by  the  river.  They  intended  to 
turn  up  the  river  when  on  the  border  of  the 
swamp,  and  land  on  dry  and  firm  ground  above. 
After  considering  themselves  out  of  danger, 
they  leisurely  plied  two  oars,  while  Clark  sat  in 
the  stern  and  steered.  Not  a  word  had  been 
spoken  by  the  party,  until  one  of  the  men  broke 
silence  in  a  low  but  emphatic  tone,  "  Lord,  have 
mercy  on  us — there's  a  boat  close  on  us — put 
ashore — put  ashore  !" 

Clark  instantly  put  the  boat  towards  the 
shore,  struck  the  muddy  bank,  and  all  plunged 
into  the  swamp  but  Stewart,  who  turned  down 
stream.  A  palmetto  .swamp,  when  covered 
with  water,  is  a  horrible  place  in  day-light — 
what  must  it  have  been  to  these  wretched 
wanderers  in  a  dark  night  !  What  the  boat 
was  after  that  alarmed  them,  or  who  manned 
it,  they  never  learned.  It  might  have  been 
sent  from  the  last  ship  who  suspected  the 
"  guard-boat"  was  not  its  real  character  ;  or  it 
might  have  contained  a  party  of  runaways  like 


TROUBLE    IN    THE    SWAMP.  45 


their  own  ;  or  some  of  the  native  inhabitants 
might  have  made  a  stealthy  visit  to  town. 

Mr.  Clark  and  his  friends  were  frequently  up 
to  their  knees  in  mud  and  water,  and  tearing 
their  clothes  and  skins  with  the  rough  palmetto 
leaves.  The  Scotch  tailors  were,  excessively 
frightened,  quite  panic  struck,  expecting  every 
moment  to  be  made  prisoners  ;  or  perhaps  shot 
down  in  the  swamp.  The  grass  was  higher 
than  their  heads,  and  they  could  not  see  five 
yards  distant.  Clark  allayed  their  fears  by 
assuring  them  there  was  no  danger  from  soldiers 
or  marines,  for  no  person,  unless  insane,  would 
attempt  to  follow  them  in  such  a  swamp.  He 
urged  them  to  keep  together  while  he  led  the 
party.  After  a  terrible  struggle,  they  got 
across  the  swamp  about  four  oj clock  in  the 
morning.  Next  day  they  secreted  themselves 
in  a  thicket  and  rested  till  night,  and  then 
traveled  on  a  south-western  course  by  the 
direction  of  the  stars.  They  knew  the  camp 
of  General  Marion  was  somewhere  in  the  pine 
barrens,  and  steered  their  course  in  that  direc- 
tion. Next  day  they  were  so  far  within  the 
American  lines,  they  ventured  to  call  on  the 
inhabitants  and  found  them  truly  generous,  and 
were  made  welcome  and  comfortable.  The  day 


46  CAMP    OF    GENERAL    MARION. 


following  they  reached  Marion's  camp,  reported 
themselves  as  deserters  from  the  British  in 
Charleston,  and  were  received  by  the  heroic 
General  and  his  men  with  true  politeness. 
Next  day  the  three  Scotch  tailors  applied  for 
passports  to.  North  Carolina,  and  Clark  for  one 
to  Georgetown  in  South  Carolina,  which  were 
readily  granted.  Though  the  war  had  practi- 
cally ended,  peace  had  not  been  proclaimed,  and 
every  thing  was  in  an  unsettled  state.  Mr. 
Clark  reached  Georgetown,  sixty  miles  north 
of  Charleston,  but  found  no  employment  there. 
The  British  had  evacuated  the  place,  but  the 
inhabitants  were  left  destitute,  and  subsisted  on 
rations  furnished  by  the  American  army,  and 
every  thing  was  in  confusion.  Being  almost 
destitute  of  clothes  and  money,  Mr.  Clark 
engaged  for  a  short  voyage  on  a  coasting  vessel, 
and  came  very  near  being  captured  by  a  British 
whale-boat.  It  was  only  by  a  desperate  effort 
they  escaped.  Soon  after  returning  from  that 
trip,  an  American  row-galley,  with  thirty  oars 
when  she  had  a  full  complement  of  seamen,  came 
into  port.  She  was  armed  with  swivels,  mus- 
kets and  cutlasses,  and  bound  on  a  cruise  to 
Savannah.  As  the  boat  wanted  seamen,  Clark 
obtained  a  berth  on  board.  On  their  voyage 


MAN   AMERICAN    ROW-GALLEY.  47 

they  lay  by  one  night  at  Bull's  Island,  and  in 
the  morning  found  two  British  whale-boats 
lying  near,  and  all  hands  fast  asleep.  The 
Americans  fired  a  musket  and  halloed  to  arouse 
them,  but'  as  it  was  understood  the  war  was 
over,  neither  party  was  disposed  for  a  fight.  So 
they  parted  in  peace.  The  American  boat  staid 
at  Bull's  Island  another  night,  to  see  that  the 
British  boats  did  no  injury  to  the  inhabitants, 
and  then  went  to  Savannah. 

By  this  time  Mr.  Clark  had  become  heart- 
ily tired  'of  war  on  both  sides,  and  his  con- 
science was  reproaching  him  for  engaging  in 
such  exploits  ;  he  was  continually  unhappy,  for 
God  was  calling  him  to  enter  his  service,  and 
like  Jonah  he  was  trying  to  escape.  But  he 
felt  it  to  be  his  duty  to  obtain  the  means  of 
subsistence,  and  a  Sweedish  neutral  vessel  from 
St.  Thomas,  being  in  Savannah,  he  shipped  on 
board  and  sailed  for  that  island.  As  the  vessel 
belonged  in  that  port,  all  hands  were  paid  off 
and  discharged.  The  captain,  who  had  taken  a 
fancy  to  Clark,  offered  him  the  post  of  mate  if 
he  would  sail  with  him,  but  the  mate  had 
treated  Clark  with  so  much  friendship,  he  would 
not  take  his  place.  The  mate,  Clark,  and  sev- 
eral hands,  made  arrangements  to  lodge  on 


48  TROUBLE   IN   ST.    THOMAS. 


shore  with  a  Mr.  Campbell.  The  town  of  St. 
Thomas  was  a  neutral  port,  and  ships  from  five 
nations,  who  had  been  at  war  some  years,  were 
frequently  in  the  harbor.  To  prevent  collisions 
among  the  sailors  of  these  different  nations, 
especially  when  intoxicated,  and  to  preserve 
peace  and  good  order,  the  town  authorities  re- 
quired each  seaman  who  lodged  in  the  town, 
to  obtain  a  license  from  the  officer  who  had 
charge  of  that  business.  Mr.  Campbell  told 
Clark  and  his  comrades  if  they  were  in  bed  by 
nine  o'clock,  they  need  not  apply  for  a  license. 
But  they  found  their  host  was  mistaken,  or  else 
he  purposely  deceived  them.  Though  all  were 
in  bed  and  perfectly  quiet,  they  were  aroused 
up  by  the  police,  sent  to  the  fort,  and  amongst 
hosts  of  flees,  and  heaps  of  filth,  were  kept 
until  ten  o'clock  next  morning.  And  then  they 
got  released  by  paying  fines  and  costs  at  the 
rate  of  about  twenty  dollars  per  head,  for  a 
most  wretched  night's  lodging, 

Next  day  .they  went  to  Tortola,  a  small 
island  that  belonged  to  Great  Britain.  Here 
they  shipped  on  the  Peggy,  a  vessel  bound  to 
the  port  of  New  York,  and  laden  with  rum  and 
sugar.  Clark's  friend  was  first  mate,  and  he 
was  made  second  mate.  His  friend  left  the 


A   SHIPWRECK.  49 


ship  at  New  York,  and  our  friend  John  Clark, 
who  was  amply  qualified,  was  advanced  to  the 
post  of  chief  mate.  While  they  lay  in  the 
harbor  of  New  York,  peace  was  proclaimed,  and 
Clark,  though  an  officer  on  board  a  British 
merchant  vessel,  on  the  day  of  public  rejoicing 
could  not  resist  the  impulse  to  unite  with  the 
Americans  in  their  shouts  to  Liberty.  He  felt 
thankful  to  Grod  that  though  he  had  been  forced 
sorely  against  his  will  and  all  his  notions  of  the 
rights  of  man  as  a  creature  of  God,  to  perform 
service  on  board  of  British  war  ships,  he  had 
never  been  compelled  to  fight  that  people  who 
were  contending  for  their  just  rights,  and  whose 
banner  was  freedom.  The  truth  is,  Mr.  Clark 
was  innately  and  by  conviction,  a  true  republi- 
can, and  an  enemy  to  oppression  in  every  form. 
The  vessel  in  which  he  was  now  second  in 
command,  took  in  a  cargo  of  lumber  and  sailed 
for  Tortola,  where  they  loaded  with  a  cargo  of 
wine  and  West  India  goods,  and  again  sailed 
for  New  York.  A  terrible  storm  drove  them 
ashore  near  Cape  Hatteras,  off  the  coast  of 
North  Carolina,  where  the  vessel  was  lost,  but 
the  crew  and  cargo  saved.  Cape  Hatteras  is 
the  extreme  point  of  a  long  bow  island  that 
separates  Pamlico  Sound  from  the  Atlantic 


50  CONVICTIONS    RENEWED. 


ocean.  From  North  Carolina  he  made  a  voyage 
to  Cape  Francois,  now  Cape  Haytien,  in  the 
island  of  Hayti  ;  from  thence  to  Charleston  in 
South  Carolina,  thence  to  Jamaica  and  back 
to  Charleston.  Nothing  special  occurred  in 
these  voyages  in  which  Mr.  Clark  had  the  berth 
of  first  mate.  He  now  made  some  preparations 
for  a  voyage  to  London,  but  he  was  a  very  un- 
happy man,  and  had  been,  at  times,  since  his 
escape  from  the  Narcissus.  We  will  hear  his 
own  story. 

"  'TVas  now  the  Spirit  of  HIM  who  died  on  the  crossto 
save  sinners,  that  alarmed  me  continually  with  an  assur- 
ance that  I  should  never  see  the  face  of  God  in  peace  un- 
less I  quit  the  sea-faring  business.  I  resolved  to  go  into 
the  country  and  teach  a  school,  where  I  could  have  oppor- 
tunity to  read  the  Bible,  meditate,  and  attend  to  the  salva- 
tion of  my  soul.  My  conviction  and  repentance  increased 
to  despondency,  and  I  now  found  no  difficulty  in  refraining 
from  the  use  of  ardent  spirits,  which  had  been  growing  by 
long  habit,  until  it  had  become  truly  alarming.  Before  I 
met  with  this  distressing  but  gracious  and  salutary  change. 
I  was  a  willing  slave  to  sin  and  Satan  ;  but  now  I  was 
still  a  slave,  but  a  very  unwilling  one.  I  have  believed 
for  many  years  that  there  is  an  important  difference  be- 
tween being  awakened  and  being  penitent.  A  person  who 
is  thoroughly  awakened  and  doos  not  repent,  is  filled  with 
tormenting  fear,  which  maybe  the  beginning  of  wisdom."* 

*  Job  xxviii :  28.— Ps.  cxi :  10.— Prov.  i  :  7  ;    is  :  10  ;  xv  :  33.— 
Luke  xii :  5. 


LEAVES    THE    SEA.  51 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Retires  to  tho  Back  Settlements  in  S.  Carolina.— Teaches  a  School.— 
Self-righteousness. — His  Experience  for  Twelve  Months. — Despon- 
dency.— Reads  Russell's  Seven  Sermons. — Conversion  and  firm 
Hope. — Removes  to  Georgia  and  Becomes  a  Teacher  there. — First 
Methodist  Preachers  in  that  Quarter. — Mr.  Clark  joins  the  Society. 

It  was  early  in  the  month  of  March,  1785, 
that  Mr.  Clark,  after  much  struggling  of  mind 
and  conscience,  came  to  the  determination  to 
quit  the  seas  and  become  a  religious  man.  The 
captain  and  hands  were  anxious  he  should  re- 
main, and  make  the  voyage  with  them  to  Lon- 
don. The  only  defect  they  perceived  in  his 
character  as  a  sailor  and  officer,  was,  his  despon- 
ding temper,  and  singular  habit  of  being  much 
alone.  None  of  his  friends  knew  the  nature  of 
his  troubles  ;  none  could  sympathize  with  him  ; 
and  had  he  known  himself  and  the  true  nature 
of  the  Christian  religion,  he  might  have  ex- 
claimed with  the  ancient  patriarch,  "  Miserable 
comforters  are  ye  all."*  But  he  then  had  no 
clear  views  of  gospel  truth,  nor  how  a  holy  and 
righteous  God  could  justify  and  save  a  sinner 
consistent  with  his  law  which  saith — "  The  soul 
that  sinneth,  it  shall  die."f  But  he  can  best 

*  Job  xvi :  2.  f  Ezek-  xvffi  :  20. 


52  PROTRACTED    EXPERIENCE. 

describe  his  own  case  in  the  language  he  left  in 
the  sketch  before  us. 

"  I  have  already  mentioned  being  afflicted  with  that  tor- 
menting fear  that  precedes  repentance,  and  which  is  un- 
speakably great.  Had  I  then  known  as  much  of  the  gospel 
as  I  now  do,  I  need  not  have  made  such  mistakes  as  I  did, 
nor  suffered  the  hundredth  part  I  was  made  to  suffer.  For  I 
firmly  believe  that  when  an  awakened  sinner  can  say  with 
all  his  heart,  '  God  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner,'  like  the 
publican,*  ;  or  with  Saul  of  Tarsus,  '  Lord,  what  wilt  thou 
have  me  to  do  ?'f  ;  or  in  the  language  of  one  of  our  sweet- 
est hymns, 

c  Here,  Lord,  I  give  myself  away ; 
'Tis  all  that  I  can  do  ;J  ' 

he  is  then  m  a  state  of  salvation,  though  he  may  not  have 
received  the  spirit  of  adoption.§ 

"  I  had  been  in  great  distress  as  a  sinner,  off  and  on  for 
more  than  two  years.  At  times  I  would  be  in  the  great- 
est distress,  and  have  a  horror  of  conscience  beyond  des- 
cription, and  then  it  would  wear  off  and  I  would  return  to 
my  sinful  courses.  The  first  of  my  permanent  conviction 
was  while  in  the  port  of  Charleston  in  March,  1785,  after 
I  had  engaged  to  make  a  voyage  to  London,  as  second 
mate,  when  I  became  continually  alarmed,  lest  if  I  went 
to  sea  another  voyage  I  should  never  see  land,  nor  the  face 
of  God  in  peace  ;  my  day  of  grace  would  be  past.  In 
this  awful  distress  of  mind  I  obtained  my  discharge,  and 
under  this  salutary  but  distressing  conviction,  I  set  out 
for  the  back  settlement  of  South  Carolina.  On  Saturday 

*  Luke  xviii:  13.  t  Acts  ix  :  6. 

J  Psalmist,  II.  472.  §  Rom.  viii :  14-17. 


INTERIOR    OF    SOUTH    CAROLINA.  53 


I  came  to  a  tavern  house  near  the  Eutaw  Spring,  and  told 
the  family,  1  made  it  a  matter  of  conscience  not  to  travel 
on  the  Sabbath,  and  wished  to  tarry  with  them  till  Mon- 
day. But  they  misunderstood  my  case,  and  got  some  of 
the  neighbors  to  watch  the  house  on  Sunday  night ;  ima- 
gining I  was  a  robber,  and  had  accomplices  to  aid  in  rob- 
bing the  house.  But  I  did  not  blame  them,  for  I  felt 
deeply  my  wickedness  against  God,  and  appeared  to  my- 
self worse  than  any  robber  on  earth. 

"  On  Monday  morning  I  fell  in  company  with  some 
backwoods  people,  who  had  been  to  Charleston  and  were 
going  to  Fishing  river  settlement  on  the  frontiers.  Both 
parties  soon  became  well  suited ;  for  I  wanted  to  teach 
school,  and  they  wanted  a  teacher.  They  treated  me 
kindly,  and  I  went  home  with  them,  and  in  a  few  days  a 
school  was  made  up,  and  I  engaged  to  teach  for  them  one 
year.  I  now  endeavored  to  abstain  from  every  appear- 
ance of  evil,  read  the  Scriptures,  and  prayed  in  secret 
several  times  in  a  day.  I  was  so  far  from  knowing  the 
gospel  method  of  salvation,  that,  notwithstanding  the 
instruction  given  me  in  childhood,  from  the  Bible  and  the 
Presbyterian  catechism,  I  sincerely  thought  that  true  re- 
ligion consisted  only  in  outward  reformation  of  conduct. 
My  moral  and  serious  deportment*  surprised  my  em- 
ployers, who  were  irreligious  and  not  over  much  righte- 
ous. They  thought  it  very  singular  that  a  man  who  had 
followed  a  sea-faring  life,  should  be  so  humble  and  relig- 
ious, and  often  spoke  of  it.  But  they  no  more  compre- 
hended the  state  of  my  mind,  nor  understood  my  case 
than  they  could  lessons  in  Latin,  Greek,  or  Hebrew. 

"  I  spared  no  pains  to  attain  to  the  highest  degree  of 
self-righteousness,  and  really  thought  that  would  stand 
by  me  in  the  great  day  of  final  accounts.  Yet  notwith- 


54  CONTINUED    DISTRESS. 


standing  all  my  efforts,  my  besetting  sins  would  return 
upon  me  with  all  their  force.  The  more  I  strove  to  be 
righteous,  the  stronger  it  seemed  my  sins  grew  ;  and 
what  is  always  an  inseparable  companion,  despair  tor- 
mented me  to  such  a  degree  that  my  life  became  an  in- 
tolerable burthen.  After  hearing  my  classes  read  in  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  I  often  went  out  of  my  school- 
house  to  weep  and  pray.  I  would  go  into  a  thicket, 
throw  myself  on  the  ground  and  cry  for  mercy  ;  yet  for  a 
twelve  month  I  was  trying  to  prepare  mj^self  that  I 
might  deserve  mercy.  No  pen  can  describe  the  horrible 
temptations  that  beset  me,  and  the  sore  trials  that  I  ex- 
perienced. My  whole  life  seemed  to  me  to  have  been 
a  series  of  the  vilest  actions,  words  and  thoughts  imagin- 
able. I  had  agreed  to  board  round  with  the  scholars,  but 
Mr.  Andrew  Love,  a  generous,  kind-hearted  gentleman, 
offered  to  board  me  gratis.  This  gave  me  more  time  for 
reading,  and  opportunity  for  retirement.  At  times,  I 
thought  I  was  so  bad  the  Almighty  could  not  have 
mercy  on  me  ;  and  then  it  seemed  as  if  a  curse  hung  over 
every  thing  I  set  my  hand  to  do.  It  seemed  to  me  at 
times  it  was  an  imposition  on  the  people  for  one  so 
wicked,  as  I  regarded  myself,  to  attempt  to  instruct  the 
youth.  I  could  blame  no  person  but  myself.  My  life 
was  a  burden,  and  I  often  wished  I  could  be  annihilat-ed. 
"  It  is  a  most  laudable  custom  with  the  pious  Presby- 
terians where  I  was  brought  up,  for  all  the  family  that 
can  read,  to  spend  the  Sabbath,  when  not  at  Church,  in 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  some  good  religious  book. 
But  I  even  thought  it  wrong  for  such  a  sinful  person  as 
I  was  to  look  into  a  good  l\ook ;  and  such  books  were 
very  scarce  in  Fishing  river  settlement.  I  made  inquiry 
for  such  books,  and  one  of  my  employers  sent  me  '  Rus- 


CONVERSION   AND    PRAISE.  55 


sells's  Seven  Sermons.'  I  ventured  to  read  the  discourse 
on  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Ghost,  though  with  a  very 
trembling  heart.  But  the  happy  change  that  came  over 
my  mind  tongue  cannot  express.  It  was  the  mere  glim- 
merings of  hope  that  through  Jesus  Christ  there  was 
mercy  for  me.  I  now  felt  a  degree  of  reconciliation  to 
God  that  I  cannot  describe.  I  knew  before  my  heart  was 
enmity  against  God,  and  at  times. I  felt  angry  that  God 
would  not  have  mercy  on  me.  I  was  now  astonished  be- 
yond expression  how  I  could  have  had  such  feelings,  and 
what  had  become  of  my  sinful  nature.  My  past  sins, 
which  seemed  to  be  unpardonable,  were  gone,  and  it 
seemed  that  nothing  but  love  to  God  and  man  had  been 
left  in  their  place.  Although  I  had  been  taught  from  my 
infancy  the  doctrine  of  salvation  through  the  merits  of 
Christ,  yet  I  never  before  believed  truly  in  his  divine 
merits  and  gracious  intercession,  but  held  on  to  my  own 
righteousness ;  and  yet  I  was  rationally  convinced  I  had 
none,  and  I  learned  by  bitter  experience  I  could  get  none 
by  my  own  working." 

Mr.  Clark  now  enjoyed  peace  of  conscience 
and  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  yet  for  some  time 
he  did  not  know  this  was  a  state  of  salvation. 
He  had  learned  this  lesson,  that  no  man  can 
say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord  but  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.*  But  it  was  several  years  after,  as  he 
grew  in  knowledge  and  the  grace  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,f  that  he  became 
established  in  faith  and  hope,  and  for  more 

*  1  Cor.  xii :  3.  t  2  Peter  iii :  18. 


56  EVIDENCE    OF    A   GRACIOUS   STATE. 


than  forty  years,  he  had  no  doubts  of  divine  ac- 
ceptance. 

The  inquiry  was  once  made  of  a  shrewd,  old 
Scots  divine,  "  What  is  the  lest  evidence  of  a 
gracious  state  ?"  The  prompt  reply  was, 
"  Forty  years  close  walk  with  God."  Our  old 
friend  gave  this  evidence  and  something  over. 
According  to  his  own  narrative  which  we  have 
copied,  his  experience  of  a  great  and  gracious 
deliverance  from  the  bondage  of  sin  (which  he 
always  ascribed  to  the  mighty  agency  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,)  took  place  in  March,  1786  ;  just 
one  year  after  he  left  ship-board  in  Charleston. 
He  lived  to  the  autumn  of  1833  ;  the  period 
of  more  than  forty-seven  years  ;  and  during  the 
whole  time,  without  any  drawing  back,  he  ex- 
hibited daily  living  evidence  of  the  wonderful 
and  gracious  change  he  experienced.  He  was 
remarkable  for  meekness,  humility,  and  godly 
fear,  and  yet  he  never  expressed  a  doubt  of  his 
adoption. 

We  do  not  find  in  his  narrative  any  account 
of  religious  meetings,  or  that  he  heard  any  one 
preach  for  more  than  a  yeat ;  nor  call  we  find 
any  evidence  of  any  church  having  been  or- 
ganized in  this  remote  settlement,  by  any  de- 
nomination. His  school,  which  had  been  a 


GOES    TO   GEORGIA.  57 


large  one,  closed  a  few  weeks  after  he  met  with 
the  change  by  which  he  passed  from  death  to 
life.  About  that  period  the  country  south  of 
the  Savannah  river,  now  in  the  middle  part  of 
Georgia,  was  new,  and  attracted  the  attention 
of  a  large  immigration  from  Virginia,  and  Mr. 
Clark  supposed  the  work  of  surveyors  would  be 
in  demand.  He  thought  he  might  obtain  a 
contract,  and  then  look  out  and  purchase  land 
for  a  farm  and  settle  down  for  life.  But  he 
piously  observes,  after  nearly  half  a  century  had 
past  away,  "  The  Author  of  all  events  had  a 
higher  and  more  responsible  calling  than  any 
that  occurred  to  my  mind,  and  that  was  to 
preach  the  gospel." 

He  went  to  Georgia,  to  the  country  on  Broad 
river,  a  branch  of  the  Savannah,  some  where 
in  the  region  of  the  present  counties  of  Elbert, 
Wilkes,  Oglethorpe  and  Madison,  then  all  new, 
and  to  which  immigration  was  rapidly  tending. 
But  he  found  no  demand  for  surveying,  and 
again  took  up  a  school,  near  Colonel  Wootten's 
residence  on  Broad  river.  A  school  was  raised 
in  the  following  manner.  The  teacher,  after 
consulting  some  of  the  heads  of  families,  and 
learning  the  probability  that  a  sufficient  num- 
ber of  pupils  could  be  obtained  to  justify  the 


58  SCHOOL-TEACHING. 


engagement,  on  his  part,  drew  up  an  article  in 
the  neatest  style  of  penmanship  he  could,  form- 
ing a  contract  between  himself  and  the  signers  ; 
he  engaging  to  teach  the  branches  named,  at  a 
certain  rate  per  quarter,  and  they  engaging  to 
pay  him  a  specified  sum  at  the  close  of  each 
term.  The  subscribers  would  put  opposite 
their  names  the  number  of  scholars  they  en- 
gaged to  pay  for,  and  if  they  sent  more,  the 
expense  would  be  in  proportion  ;  if  less,  they 
were  still  bound  to  pay  their  subscriptions.  A 
popular  teacher  would  soon  have  a  third  more 
scholars  than  at  first  subscribed.  This  mode 
of  contract  for  teaching  the  common  English 
branches  has  been  almost  universal  through  the 
south-western  States,  and  prevails  to  this  day. 
In  some  instances  two  or  three  persons  will 
make  a  contract  with  a  teacher,  and  bind  them- 
selves to  pay  a  salary,  and  then  look  to  their 
neighbors  to  aid  in  making  up  the  school. 

The  school  houses,  if  that  term  be  applicable 
to  the  most  inferior  of  the  whole  race  of  "  log- 
cabins/'  were  constructed  of  rough,  unhewn 
logs,  with  a  chimney  of  sticks  and  clay  at  one 
ond  ;  the  door- way  in  front,  and  the  shutter,  if 
it  had  one,  made  of  split  slabs  or  boards.  A 
log  cut  out  of  one  side  left  an  aperture  for  a 


JOINS    THE    METHODISTS.  59 


window,  and  a  slab  placed  under  it,  running  the 
length  of  the  room  answered  the  purpose  of  a 
writing-desk.  The  floor  was  of  earth  and 
seldom  cleansed.  The  surrounding  forest,  in 
the  border  of  which  this  rough  £abin  was 
located,  furnished  ample  supplies  of  fuel,  and  a 
spring  of  water  near  poured  out  the .  refreshing 
and  primitive  draught  for  the  thirsty  pupils. 

About  the  time  Mr.  Clark  began  his  school, 
as  he  states, 

<;Two  Methodist  preachers,  by  name  of- John  Major 
and  Thomas  Humphries,  formed  a  circuit  in  those  parts, 
and  preached  at  Col.  Wootten's  house,  where  I  boarded. 
They  pleased  me  so  well  that  I  joined  them." 

Turning  to  the  Minutes  of  the  Methodist 
Conference,  we  find  the  names  of  these  minis- 
ters placed  on  the  Georgia  circuit  for  1*786.* 

*  Looking  into  the  History  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  by 
Rev.  Dr.  Bangs,  Vol.  1,  p.  253,  we  find  the  following  under  1786. 

"  At  the  Conference  in  Virginia,  a  proposal  was  made  for  somo 
preachers  to  volunteer  their  services  for  the  State  of  Georgia,  and 
several  offered  themselves  for  this  new  field  of  labor.  Two  of  thoso 
who  offered  themselves,  namely,  Thomas  Humphries  and  John  Major, 
were  accepted,  and  they  went  to  work  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and 
were  made  a  blessing  to  many.  They  formed  a  circuit  along  settle- 
ments on  the  banks  of  the  Savannah  river,  round  by  Little  river,  in- 
cluding the  town  of  Washington.  During  the  year  they  formed 
several  societies,  containing  upwards  of  four  hundred  members — so 
greatly  did  God  bless  their  labors." 

The  preceding  year  (1785)  Thomas  Humphries  was  on  Tar  river 


APPOINTED   CLASS   LEADER. 


Their  labors  were  abundant  and  efficient,  and 
several  societies  were  formed  in  that  part  of 
Georgia. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Appointed  Class  Leader.— Desires  to  Visit  his  Native  Country.— 
Takes  a  Berth  on  the  Royal  George. — Singular  Notions  on  Board.— 
A  Storm. — Interview  with  Tom  Halyard. — His  Conversion. — Ar- 
rival in  London. — Sabbath  Morning. — Visits  the  Foundry  and 
hears  Rev.  John  Wesley. — Parting  with  Halyard.— Sails  for  Inver- 


We  are  unable  to  give  anything  very  definite 
about  the  religious  employment  of  Mr.  Clark 
while  he  remained  in  Georgia.  He  was  prompt 
and  gifted  in  prayer-meetings,  and  before  many 
months  was  appointed  class-leader.  We  never 
learned  when  he  commenced  regular  preaching. 
Without  a  license  he  gave  exhortations  in  the 
prayer-meetings  ;  but  his  private  conversations 
were  probably  the  most  effective  means  at  that 
period  in  bringing  sinners  to  Christ. 

Gradually,  and  with  many  misgivings,  on  his 
part,  his  mind  became  impressed  with  the  duty 
of  preaching  the  gospel  to  his  fellow  men.  He 

circuit,  N.  C.,  and  John  Major  on  Mecklenburg  circuit  in  Virginia. 
Very  probably  the  emigration  of  Methodists  from  his  circuit  to  Broad 
river  in  Georgia,  drew  him  there. 


PAKTING    WITH    HIS   FKIENDS.  61 


was  meek,  modest,  humble,  and  thought  far  less 
of  his  gifts  than  others  did.  His  sensitive  con- 
science shrunk  at  undertaking  a  work  for  which 
he  felt  so  poorly  qualified,  and  we  suppose  he 
did  not  appear  before  the  public  as  a  preacher 
until  after  his  return  from  his  native  country. 
His  amiable  temper,  courteous  manners,  and 
kind  feelings,  without  any  effort  on  his  part, 
gained  him  the  confidence  and  good  will  of  all 
with  whom  he  held  intercourse. 

It  was  not  more  than  one  or  two  years  after 
he  joined  the  Methodists  that  he  resolved  on  a 
visit  to  his  native  land.  He  had  received  the 
avails  of  teaching  for  several  terms  ;  his  dress 
was  plain,  cotton  homespun,  and  cost  but  little  ; 
and  his  board  had  been  gratuitously  bestowed 
by  Colonel  Wootten.  It  was  a  beautiful  morn- 
ing in  April  that  he  led  for  the  last  time,  by  the 
solicitations  of  his  host,  in  the  family  devotions, 
and  after  breakfast,  and  again  singing  a  favorite 
song,  he  gave  the  parting  hand  to  each  of  the 
family,  white  and  black. 

"  I'll  go  with  you,  brother  Clark,  to  the  forks 
of  the  road,"  said  the  venerable  Colonel.  As 
they  walked  along  the  lane,  Clark  thought, 
though  kindly  repulsed  before,  he  would  again 
tender  payment  for  his  board  and  several  articles 


62          RELIGIOUS   GRATITUDE. — A    SCENE. 


of  clothing  he  had  received  as  gratuities,  and 
he  mentioned  the  subject  as  they  arrived  at  the 
junction  where  they  must  part.  "  No,  my 
dear  brother/'  said  the  kind-hearted  old 
Methodist,  "  you  have  done  a  heap  more  for 
my  family  than  they  can  ever  do  for  you.  For 
until  you  talk'd  to  that  wayward  boy,  our 
George,  who  was  wild  like,  and  had  been  after 
cards  and  whiskey,  I  felt  orfully  afeared  he 
would  be  lost  and  ruined  te-totally.  But  when 
I  know'd  you'd  tuk  him  in  hand,  and  Fd  he'rn 
you  pray  so  ail-graciously  for  him  in  the  tobacco 
house,  I  sort'r  pluck'd  up  heart,  and  concluded 
my  poor  prayers  for  him  would'nt  do  no  harm. 
So  I  prayed  too  as  hard  as  I  could.  An'  now 
he's  so  steady  and  cheerful,  and  sings  so  pretty 
sin'  he  join'd  Society. — 0,  brother  Clark,  I  hate 
to  part  with  you  ;  but  do  pray  for  me  and 
mine,  when  you're  on  the  great  ocean  ; — and 
should  you  ever  get  back  ag'in  to  Georgia,  re- 
member my  house  's  your  home,  as  long  as  I 
live.  And  ef  George  lives  and  holds  out  as 
he's  begun,  he'll  never  let  you  want,  for  I  do 
believe  he  loves  you  better  nor  his  father  and 
mother." 

The  old  Colonel  was  full  and  he  could  say  no 
more — his  heart  was  gushing  out  of  his  eyes 


TAKES  A  SAILOR'S  BERTH.  63 


like  a  snower  of  rain,  as  he  gave  the  hand  of 
Mr.  Clark  such  a  parting  squeeze  as  caused  him 
never  to  forget  this  old  Methodist  brother. 

He  might  have  paid  his  passage  and  gone  in 
the  cabin  of  one  of  the  slow  sailing  vessels  of 
that  period,  which  were  usually  from  two  to 
three  months  in  crossing  the  ocean  to  Europe. 
But  though  he  never  knew  the  feeling  of 
avarice  ; — though  he  never  hoarded  up  money 
for  its  own  sake,  but  believed  steadfastly  in  the 
same  providence  that  clothes  the  lilies  of  the 
field,  and  feeds  the  birds  of  the  air,  he  went 
aboard  like  a  true-hearted  sailor,  before  the 
mast.  Arriving  at  Charleston,  he  found  the 
Royal  George,  a  trim,  snug,  merchant  ship, 
just  fitting  out  for  the  port  of  London,  and 
shipped  as  a  regular  seaman. 

The  wind  proved  fair,  and  for  some  weeks  the 
weather  was  favorable  ; — then  a  terrific  storm 
overtook  them  which  lasted  three  days.  Clark 
manifested  due  courtesy  with  his  shipmates,  and 
showed  prompt  obedience  to  the  officers.  The 
Captain  eyed  him  closely,  but  during  the  storm 
he  found  him  to  be  a  prime  sailor,  and  that  he 
understood  both  the  theory  and  practice  of 
navigating  a  ship.  The  sailors  in  the  forecastle 
thought  he  had  queer  wings,  but  all  concurred 


64     SAILOR   NOTIONS. — A.   STRANGE   FELLOW. 


in  the  opinion  of  the  Captain  and  mates  that 
he  had  smelt  salt  water  before  ;  and  yet  he  was 
singular. 

When  he  first  came  aboard,  they  spoke  of 
him  as  a  "  green  'un  ;"  "  a  land-lubber." 
"  He  might  do  to  punish  grub,  but  he'd  never 
do  in  a  storm." 

The  storm  came  on,  and  Jack  Clark,  as  he 
was  called,  was  found  to  be  the  best  hand  in  the 
mess  to  work  ship.  He  could  run  up  the 
shrouds  and  out  on  the  yard  arms,  like  a 
monkey  ;  hold  on  with  one  hand  and  take  in  a 
reef  with  the  other  in  the  quickest  time.  From 
the  captain,  whose  keen  look  was  on  him  as  he 
walked  the  quarter-deck  in  sullen  dignity,  to 
the  cabin  boy  whose  laughing  eye  watched  the 
new  hand ;  all  perceived  he  was  a  regular 
"  old  salt  ;"  and  if  he  had  commanded  a  ship, 
as  some  one  intimated,  he  had  never  crept  into 
the  cabin  window. 

But  he  was  a  strange  fellow,  for  when  grog 
time  came  John  was  seldom  seen  coming  for  his 
allowance.  When  fair  weather  came,  and  the 
sailors  lay  about  the  deck  sunning  themselves, 
and  spinning  long  yarns,  John  Clark  was  read- 
ing in  his  berth.  Thus  days  and  weeks  passed 


JOHN  CLARK  PRAYS  WITH  A  SICK  SAILOR.      65 

away,  with  the  usual  monotony  of  an  old 
fashioned  sea  voyage. 

"  What  book  is  that  Jack  Clark  reads'  so 
much  ?" — said  one  old  salt  to  another  as  several 
hands  lay  basking  on  deck  one  day.  "  It's  the 
BIBLE/'  was  the  reply  from  a  pale  looking 
sailor,  who  had  just  got  out  from  a  sick-berth, 
"  for  he  read  a  long  yarn  out  of  it  the  other 
day  to  me."  "  Hurrah,"  shouted  a  wicked  and 
witty  fellow,  who  was  listening  ; — "  Is — Jack 
— what  <T  call  'em — a  PARSON  ?"  "  I  don't 
know  about  that,"  said  pale  face,  "  but  I  think 
there  are  not  many  parsons  about  Lun-nun  that 
know  more  about  the  Bible  than  Jack  Clark. 
And  I  can  tell  ye  more,  shipmates,  he  can  pray 
too,  and  make  his  prayers  as  he  goes  along  with- 
out the  book  ;  for  I  he'rn  him  not  long  sin'." 
"  You  he'rn  him  pray  !"  shouted  two  or  three 
voices  in  quick  succession.  "  A  sailor  pray, 
and  that  without  a  book  ?  Well,  that's  more 
than  the  parsons  can  do." 

The  sailor  who  had  let  out  the  secret  of 
John's  praying,  was  in  a  serious  mood.  He  had 
taken  a  kind  of  sailor  prejudice  to  Clark  when 
he  first  came  aboard,  and  manifested  no  dispo- 
sition to  be  on  terms  of  intimacy.  This  sailor, 
who  we  will  call  Tom  Halyard,  (having  forgot- 


66  HISTORY    OF    TOM    HALYARD. 


ten  his  real  name)  had  been  sick  for  several 
days,  and  was  neglected  by  his  shipmates, — 
even  those  of  his  own  mess,  except  Clark,  who 
nursed  him,  obtained  from  the  cook  a  little 
nourishing  soup,  and  showed  so  much  sympathy 
as  to  spoil  all  his  prejudices  and  win  his  confi- 
dence. There  is  nothing  like  sympathy  and 
kindness  to  work  one's  way  into  the  heart's 
core  of  a  true  sailor.  Taking  advantage  of  a 
convenient  interview  in  private,  when  he  was 
beginning  to  recover,  Clark  had  a  long  conver- 
sation with  this  man  on  personal  religion,  and 
the  way  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

Thomas  Halyard  had  a  pious  mother,  who  in 
giving  him  some  of  the  formal  lessons  prescribed 
by  the  English  church,  talked  to  him  about  his 
state  by  nature  as  a  sinner  in  such  a  way  as  no 
one  but  a  mother  can  talk.  Tom's  mother  died 
when  he  was  a  little  boy.  His  father  was  a 
profane  drunkard,  and  cared  nothing  for  godli- 
ness, and  hated  God-fearing  people.  His  re- 
peated acts  of  outrage  and  abuse  of  the  poor 
motherless  boy,  drove  all  filial  feelings  from  his 
heart,  and  made  him  disgusted  with  his  father's 
brutal  manners.  He  ran  away  while  quite  a 
youth,  and  went  on  board  a  ship.  He  soon 
learned  the  habits  of  a  sailor,  and  could  swear 


CLARK    TELLING    HIS    EXPERIENCE.  67 


as  profanely  and  drink  as  full  an  allowance  of 
grog  as  the  best  of  them  in  the  ship.  Yet 
there  were  moments  when  the  image  of  his 
mother,  and  especially  her  dying  words  to  him, 
and  prayer  and  praise  to  God,  would  come  with 
power  on  his  memory.  He  had  once  heen  sick 
when  he  was  a  little  child,  and  his  kind  mother 
nursed  him,  placed  her  hand  on  his  feverish 
brow,  and  spoke  words  of  kindness  and  love  in 
his  ear,  which  he  could  never  forget.  The 
kindness  and  conversation  of  Clark,  during  his 
recent  illness,  had  broken  through  the  crust 
that  the  world  and  a  wicked  life  had  encased 
his  softer  nature,  and  unsealed  the  fountain. 
Tom  wept  like  a  child  as  he  lay  in  his  hammock, 
and  listened  to  the  simple  teaching  of  his 
brother  sailor,  and  heard  him  read  lessons  of 
instruction  from  the  Book  of  God. 

John  Clark  told  him  some  thing  of  the  his- 
tory of  his  own  life,  how  he  left  the  man-of- 
war  and  swam  ashore,  and  how  God  mercifully 
preserved  his  life  in  that  perilous  adventure. 
But  when  he  told  him  how  the  Lord  brought 
him  to  see  his  wretched  state  as  a  sinner,  and 
the  wonderful  deliverance  and  joys  of  pardon- 
ing mercy  in  the  interior  of  South  Carolina, 
and  the  new  life  he  since  lived  ; — all  was  so 


68   COURTEOUS  MANNERS  AND  COMMON  SENSE, 

strange  and  wonderful, — so  unlike  any  thing  he 
had  heard  before,  and  with  all  so  touching,  that 
the  tears  rolled  down  the  weather-heaten  cheeks 
of  this  tar  ;  he  sobbed  aloud,  and  before  he  was 
aware  of  the  scene  he  was  enacting,  John  Clark 
was  on  his  knees  beside  his  hammock,  praying 
in  an  audible,  but  low,  musical  voice  for  his 
salvation.  No  wonder  the  sin-struck  sailor 
thought  John  could  pray  better  than  the  par- 
sons could  with  a  book.  True,  he  knew  very 
little  about  parsons,  for  he  had  followed  the  sea 
more  than  twenty  years,  and  during  that  time 
had  seen  "  divine  service"  performed  on  land 
not  half  a  dozen  times.  Sometimes  he  heard 
the  burial  service  read  by  a  captain  over  the 
mortal  remains  of  some  shipmate,  who  had  been 
sent  to  "  Davy  Jones'  Locker,*'  over  the  ship's 
side. 

From  the  time  Mr.  Halyard  disclosed  the 
character  of  John  Clark  to  the  crew,  he  was 
treated  with  particular  respect.  Wild  and 
wicked,  and  as  little  disposed  to  knock  off 
drinking  and  swearing,  and  put  on  religion,  all 
respected  their  ship-mate  John  Clark.  The 
officers  found  out  the  "  cut  of  his  jib/'  and 
treated  him  accordingly.  Sailors  find  out  the 
peculiar  traits  of  human  nature  quite  as  soon 


ARRIVAL    IN    LONDON.  69 


as  any  class.  Had  Clark  put  on  a  sour  face 
and  assumed  the  airs  of  a  religious  man  ;  had 
he  heen  unsocial  and  moody,  and  reproved  them 
in  a  harsh  and  unkind  tone  of  voice,  and  in 
presence  of  others  for  their  drinking,  swearing 
and  frolicking  habits,  and  taken  pains  to  appear 
peculiarly  righteous,  he  would  have  seen  trouble. 
They  would  have  regarded  him  a  graceless 
hypocrite,  and  treated  him  with  contempt  and 
persecution.  He  gave  them  no  direct  reproofs, 
and  yet  his  manners  and  intercourse,  courteous, 
kind  and  winning,  impressed  their  consciences 
more  than  a  hundred  moral  lectures  would  have 
done.  They  feared  him,  respected  him  and  even 
loved  him. 

The  voyage  finally  wore  away,  and  they  were 
in  the  port  of  London  and  safely  moored,  on 
Saturday  ;  after  sailing  up  the  river  Thames 
from  its  mouth  at  the  Norse,  about  forty-five 
miles.  At  that  period  London  was  a  great  city, 
though  since  that  period,  its  population  has 
more  than  doubled  ;  its  fine  houses  and  long, 
winding  streets  have  extended,  and  its  blocks 
and  squares,  have  gone  far  out  into  what  was 
then  open  country.  Boarding-houses  for  sailors 
were  then  a  horrible  "  den  of  thieves/'  and  the 
abodes  of  intoxication  and  other  infamous  vices. 


70  SABBATrf    MORNING. 

And,  even  in  this  age  of  philanthropy  and  re- 
form, there  are  numerous  places  in  London  and 
all  other  large  seaports  where  decoys  are  em- 
ployed to  entice  the  newly  arrived  mariner  to 
places  where  he  can  be  filched  of  his  money,  his 
senses  and  his  life.  But  Christian  philanthropy 
has  hoisted  the  Bethel  flag,  as  the  signal  where 
sailors  can  worship  God  in  comfort  and  peace, 
and  hoarding-houses  have  been  established  as 
places  of  virtue,  good  order,  temperance  and 
comfort  for  this  useful  class  of  humanity.  John 
Clark  had  no  inclination  for  accommodations  in 
houses  of  infamy,  and  Tom  Halyard  seemed 
very  much  inclined  to  follow  his  example. 

Sabbath  morning  came  ;  the  sun  shone  dimly 
through  the  smoke  and  haze  of  a  London  at- 
mosphere, and  the  sailors  generally  were. making 
preparations  to  desecrate  the  Lord's  day  by 
their  customary  visits  to  rum  shops  and  infa- 
mous houses.  Mr.  Clark  had  risen  early  and 
performed  the  service  required  of  him  as  a  sail- 
or, put  off  his  tarpaulin  dress,  and  appeared  on 
deck  with  a  smiling  countenance,  in  a  neat  and 
cleanly  suit,  having,  as  the  sailors  said,  the 
"  cut  and  jib  of  a  land-lubber/'  One  of  his 
shipnrates  cried  out, — "  halloo,  Jack, — whither 
ahoy  now  ?"  I'm  going  to  find  a  place  to  wor- 


FOLLOWING   PROVIDENCE.  71 


ship  Grod,  with  his  people."  Clark  lingered  on 
deck  for  a  few  moments  on  the  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, when  Thomas  Halyard  appeared  in  his  Sun- 
day suit,  rigged  out  in  real  sailor  trim. 

"  Where  away  now,  Tom  ?"  enquired  one  of 
the  sailors,  while  he  cocked  his  eye  at  another, 
with  the  true  sailor  leer,  and  rolled  his  quid 
from  one  cheek' to  the  other.  "Only  going  a 
short  voyage  on  land  with  Jack  Clark  " — was 
the  response,  in  a  serious  tone. 

"  I'll  be  harpooned  if  Tom  Halyard  is  not 
a-going  to  turn  parson/7  said  one.  "  Not  yet/' 
replied  another.  "  Tom  was  on  the  sick  list  not 
long  since,  and  thought  he  was  bound  for 
kingdom  come  ; — and  Jack  Clark  physicked  the 
old  boy  out  of  him,  and  he's  now  going  to  chapel 
to  pay  off  old  scores."  "  And  I'll  tell  you  what, 
shipmates,"  said  another,  "  we've  all  been  bad 
enough  to  be  keel-hauled,  and  John  Clark  and 
Thomas  Halyard  are  as  good  sailors  as  I  ever 
wish  to  mess  with.  'Spose  we  follow  them  and 
hear  what  the  parson  says  to-day  ?"  a  Agreed," 
said  several  voices,  and  away  they  went  up  the 
street,  headed  by  Clark  and  Halyard,  who  walk- 
ed lovingly  arm  in  arm. 

It  became  a  fixed  principle  in  the  mind  of 
Mr.  Clark,  at  that  early  period  of  his  religious 


72  A  METHOI>IST  CHAPEL. 

history  to  follow  as  Providence  led  ;  or,  which 
was  the  same  thing  to  him,  after  a  season  of 
prayer  for  divine  direction,  to  follow  such  im- 
pressions of  his  own  mind  as  appeared  to  spring 
from  a  truthful  and  right  source.  Neither  he, 
nor  his  companion  knew  any  chapel  in  London, 
or  where  to  go  ; — but  they  walked  on  in  a 
friendly  manner.  Mr.  Halyard  asked  questions 
how  they  were  to  conduct  themselves  in  church, 
and  Mr.  Clark  described  how  the  meetings  were 
managed  in  Georgia. 

They  had  passed  through  several  streets, 
when  Mr.  Clark  saw  a  man  walking  in  the  same 
direction,  and  ventured  to  inquire  if  he  could 
direct  them  to  some  chapel  where  the  gospel 
was  preached.  (C  And  it's  being  afther  the  gos- 
pel ye  would  be  axing  ?  Well,  it's  mesel'  that 
answer  ye,  for  I'm  a  going  there  mesel7 — "Pis 
to  the  Foundry  ye'd  like  to  go  ?"  Clark  re- 
plied they  were  strangers  in  London,  just  from 
ship-board,  and  wished  to  find  some  church 
where  they  could  hear  the  gospel.  The  honest 
Hibernian  with  whom  they  had  come  in  contact, 
was  a  zealous  Methodist,  then  on  his  way  to  the 
"Foundry,"  in'Moorfields,  where  the  celebra- 
ted John  Wesley  established  his  regular  meet- 
ings in  1739.  This  venerable  patriarch  of 


MR.  WESLEY.  73 


Methodism  was  still  there,  and  though  four- 
score years  old,  preached  on  the  occasion  of  the 
sailors'  visit.  Mr.  Clark  had  heard  of  tho 
achievements  of  Mr.  Wesley,  from  the  preach- 
ers in  Georgia,  and  it  had  been  among  his 
warmest  aspirations  to  see  and  hear  this  distin- 
guished divine  before  his  return  to  America.  It 
was  a  singular  providence  that  guided  him  to 
the  Foundry  chapel  the  first  Sabbath  he  spent 
in  London.  The  scene  was  almost  overpower- 
ing, and  he  listened  with  rapt  attention  and 
drank  in  every  word  the  preacher  uttered. 

Halyard  wept  profusely,  though  on  board 
ship,  and  before  his  illness,  and  Clark's  conver- 
sation, he  had  been  singularly  hard-hearted. 
No  distress  could  bring  a  tear  from  his  eyes. 

The  other  sailors  behaved  with  decorum.  The 
scene  was  new  to  all.  None  before,  except  Mr. 
Clark,  had  ever  known  a  "  parson,"  as  they 
called  all  ministers,  pray  without  a  book,  or 
preach  anything  but  a  written  or  a  printed  dis- 
course. Whether  any  lasting  impressions  were 
made  on  their  companions  is  not  known  ;  but 
Halyard  was  an  altered  man,  and  one  of  the 
"  first  fruits  "  of  John  Clark's  labors. 

They  spent  the  day  at  the  Foundry  ;  some 
of  the  generous-hearted,  Christian  brethren 


74          PLEASANT  AND  PAINFUL  EMOTIONS. 


shared  with  them  their  lunch,  and  invited  them 
to  attend  class-meeting  in  the  afternoon.  The 
next  week  they  obtained  their  discharge  from 
the  ship,  and  Thomas  Halyard  went  into  the 
country  to  find  some  distant  relatives,  and  John 
Clark  entered  a  coasting  vessel  and  sailed  along 
the  coast  of  England  and  Scotland,  and  up  the 
Moray  Firth  to  Inverness,  on  his  way  to  his  na- 
tive parish. 

Mr.  Clark  had  not  heard  from  his  surviving 
friends  for  several  years.  He  learned  the  news 
of  the  decease  of  his  father  when  he  visited  his 
brother  in  Jamaica,  but  his  mother  and  two  sis- 
ters were  then  alive  and  well.  No  mails  were 
then  carried  across  the  ocean,  and  it  was  a  rare 
thing  that  opportunity  presented  to  send  a  let- 
ter. He  had  written  two  or  three  letters  while 
in  the  sea-faring  business,  but  he  knew  not 
whether  they  ever  reached  their  destination  ; 
and  they  were  never  received. 

A  mixture  of  the  most  pleasurable  and  pain- 
ful emotions  agitated  his  mind  as  the  rough  hills 
and  mountains  of  his  native  land  hove  in  sight, 
and  the  schooner  on  which  he  engaged  to  work 
his  passage,  entered  the  estuary  of  Moray  Firth. 
And  as  they  passed  Nairn,  where  he  attended 
the  boarding  school  and  studied  the  sciences, 


SCOTTISH   SCENERY.  75 

his  feelings  became  overpowering.  The  scenes 
and  incidents  of  youth,  and  his  airy  visions  of  a 
sea-faring  life  ;  the  wonderful  providence  of 
God  that  led  him  in  a  way  that  he  knew  not, 
preserved -him  amid  a  thousand  dangers,  and 
brought  him  back  to  his  native  hills,  were  so  op- 
pressive that  he  could  no  longer  look  on  the  hills 
and  vales  around  him,  until  he  had  retired, 
wept  heartily  and  offered  a  prayer  of  thanks- 
giving to  God  for  his  mercies  that  endureth  for- 


*0 

ever. 


Coming  again  on  deck  as  they  slowly  sailed 
with  a  light  breeze  up  the  Firth,  towards  the 
mouth  of  the  river  Ness,  every  feature  of  the 
landscape  appeared  natural  and  familiar.  There 
in  the  distant  perspective  were  the  alpine 
mountains  of  Scotland,  as  range  on  range  ex- 
hibited features  of  the  wildest  grandeur.  Again, 
as  they  approached  the  city,  his  eye  caught  the 
aspect  of  the  rich  lowland  country  lying  along 
the  Ness  and  Spey  rivers.  Here  was  a  mari- 
time landscape  scarcely  equalled  in  great  Bri- 
tain. Mr.  Clark  had  a  natural  taste  for  the 
beauties  of  nature.  He  delighted  to  gaze  and 
meditate  on  the  works  of  God,  as  seen  in  the 
natural  scenery  of  the  earth.  But  now  he  could 
not  keep  his  mind  on  these  displays  of  divine 


76  AN    OLD    ACQUAINTANCE. 

power,  wisdom  and  goodness  around  him.  Other 
and  more  powerful  emotions  controlled  his 
thoughts.  More  than  a  hundred  times  during 
the  last  twenty-four  hours  had  the  question 
arisen  out  of  the  depths  of  his  heart,  "  Is  my 
dear  mother  alive  ?"  Alas  !  the  affectionate 
son,  whose  longings  to  embrace  his  mother,  and 
pour  into  her  bosom  the  story  of  his  wanderings 
and  his  conversion  ;  and  pour  out  his  soul  to 
God,  and  mingle  his  prayers  with  hers  in 
thanksgiving  and  praise,  never  enjoyed  such  a 
happy  meeting.  His  mother  had  been  dead 
two  years  and  yet  he  knew  it  not. 

The  schooner  was  safely  moored  at  one  of  the 
docks  in  the  harbor  of  Inverness,  and  Mr.  Clark, 
having  obtained  his  discharge,  and  bid  the  kind 
officers  and  crew  a  friendly  farewell,  proceeded 
up  the  city  towards  his  native  parish.  A  fami- 
liar name  on  the  sign  of  a  shop-keeper  caught 
his  eye,  and  he  stepped  within,  and  instantly 
recognized  an  old  acquaintance.  Mr.  Clark  in 
youth,  as  in  old  age,  was  of  very  light  complex- 
ion, blue  eyes,  and  light-colored  hair,  of  mode- 
rate height,  and  light,  slender  make.  The  man 
who  stood  before  the  shop-keeper,  was  sun- 
burnt, swarthy,  robust,  and  dressed  in  sailor 
trim.  He  could  perceive  some  lineaments  in 


LEARNS  THE  DECEASE  OF  HIS  MOTHER.      77 

his  countenance  which  seemed  familiar,  but 
could  not  recollect  when,  or  where,  if  ever,  he 
had  seen  the  person  that  now  stood  before  him, 
while  he  leaned  over  the  counter.  Soon  as 
Clark  gave  his  name  and  parentage,  both  hands 
were  seized  with  a  friendly  grasp,  and  a  shower 
of  welcomes  was  poured  out  in  genuine  Gaelic  ; 
for  though  Mr.  Makenzie  spoke  English  like  a 
native,  he  never  failed  to  resort  to  his  Highland 
tongue,  when  moved  by  strong  emotions. 

Upon  inquiry  Mr.  Clark  for  the  first  time  re- 
alized he  was  an  orphan.  His  mother  was 
dead  !  The  generous  Highlander  had  the  tact 
to  understand  that  under  the  pressure  of  such 
intelligence,  his  guest  would  ,do  best  alone. 
Again  he  bade  him  welcome  in  plain  English, 
and  insisted  his  house  should  be  his  home  while 
he  remained  in  Inverness  ;  at  least  he  must  not 
leave  that  night ; — introduced  him  into  a  neat 
parlor,  and,  pleading  special  business  for  ab- 
sence, left  him  to  his  own  thoughts.  This  re- 
tirement exactly  suited  the  feelings  of  Mr.  Clark. 
He  pondered  over  the  parting  scene  with  his 
father  and  mother  ;  counted  up  nine  years  and 
some  months  since  that  time  ;  recollected  his 
mother  was  more  than  three-score  and  ten  years 
old  ;  that  she  was  a  true  child  of  God,  and  died 


78  FILIAL    AFFECTION. 


with  a  full  hope  of  eternal  life,  and  that  the 
only  trouble  she  felt  was  about  the  uncertain 
fate  of  her  youngest  son  John.  He  learned  also, 
from  the  Highlander,  that  his  father  ceased  his 
intemperate  hahits  soon  after  their  parting,  and 
appeared  to  have  become  a  true  penitent,  and 
died  in  peace.  A  married  sister  who  lived  near 
Inverness  had  died  in  child-bed  shortly  after  his 
mother. 

With  a  chastened  spirit  of  submission  he  fell 
on  his  knees,  and  with  mingled  feelings  of  thank- 
fulness and  grief,  he  found  relief  in  commit- 
ting himself  and  his  surviving  relatives  to  God. 
Before  he  left  Scotland  he  heard  of  the  untimely 
death  of  his  brother  Daniel  in  the  island  of  Ja- 
maica. 

Next  morning  Mr.  Clark  left  his  hospitable 
host,  and  directed  his  course  to  his  birth-place, 
the  parish  of  Petty.  He  had  learned  that  his 
only  surviving  sister  was  there,  in  comfortable 
circumstances,  and  managing  the  farm  (held  by 
a  lease-hold)  with  the  aid  of  a  laboring  man  and 
his  wife  as  domestics.  He  felt  a  desire  to  find 
out  if  his  sister  knew  him,  before  he  gave  any 
intimations  of  relationship.  He  called  at  the 
house  as  a  stranger,  asked  for  a  cup  of  water 
and  the  privilege  to  rest  himself  a  short  time, 


AFFECTING   INTERVIEW.  79 


and  entered  into  conversation  on  general  topics, 
but  could  perceive  no  evidence  of  recognition. 
As  if  an  entire  stranger,  he  made  inquiries  about 
the  country  and  its  inhabitants,  and  finally  drew 
her  into  conversation  about  the  family,  and  ask- 
ed many  questions.  The  young  woman  appear- 
ed cheerful  and  communicative,  and  answered 
his  questions  truthfully  and  with  frankness  ; 
told  him  of  her  father's  death,  without  exposing 
his  frailties  ;  then  of  her  mother,  and  a  sister 
who  had  followed  her  mother.  Then  she  men- 
tioned her  brother  Daniel  in  the  West  Indies, 
who  had  been  rich  but  lost  his  ships  by  being 
captured  in  the  late  war.  The  family  history 
seemed  closed,  and  no  mention  was  made  of  any 
other  brother,  until  with  a  careless  air  he  made 
inquiry  if  these  were  all  her  immediate  rela- 
tions. His  eyes  being  fixed  on  her  countenance, 
he  perceived  a  change.  Her  chin  quivered 
slightly,  her  lips  were  compressed,  and  a  tremor 
was  in  her  voice  as  she  named  another  brother, 
the  youngest  of  the  family,  who  went  to  sea  be- 
fore his  father's  death.  But  they  had  never 
heard  from  him,  only  that  he  had  been  pressed 
on  board  a  war  ship,  and  a  vague  rumor  that  he 
had  been  taken  prisoner  by  the  Spaniards  ;  and 


80  I    AM    YOUR    BROTHER. 

she  supposed  him  dead,  but  would  give  any- 
thing to  know  his  fate. 

John  Clark  had  commanded  his  feelings 
through  all  the  conversation,  hut  he  could  stand 
it  no  longer.  Every  fihre  of  his  heart  gave  way, 
and  hardly  conscious  what  he  did,  seized  her 
hand,  and  exclaimed,  while  the  tears  gushed  out 
like  a  fountain, — "  I  AM  YOUR  BROTHER  JOHN." 

We  have  heard  him  narrate  this  interview, 
when  old  and  grey-headed  ;  and  he  could  not 
refrain  from  sobbing  and  weeping.  Many  per- 
sons are  now  living  in  Illinois  and  Missouri  who 
have  heard  the  same  tale  and  seen  the  outpour- 
ing of  fraternal  affection,  forty  years  after  the 
event.  The  interview  between  the  brother  and 
sister,  the  only  survivors  of  the  family,  was  too 
sacred  to  be  exposed  to  profane  eyes.  Though 
it  failed  not  to  work  powerfully  on  his  feelings, 
he  would  rehearse  the  tale  of  the  interview  on 
the  request  of  his  religious  friends. 

It  was  some  hours  before  either  party  could 
obtain  self-command  to  attend  to  the  avocations 
of  life.  Each  had  a  long  story  of  trials  and 
deliverances  to  tell.  Clark  found  his  sister  de- 
voutly pious.  Her  countenance  bore  the  image 
of  her  mother  at  her  age,  and  the  mental  and 
moral  features  held  a  close  resemblance.  As 


THE  MOTHER'S  GRAVE.  81 


the  evening  approached  they  walked  together 
towards  the  parish  church.  Around  its  moss- 
covered  walls,  was  the  parish  cemetery,  where 
slept  the  congregated  dead  of  many  generations. 
The  sister  led  the  way  to  a  sacred  spot  she  often 
visited.  Here  were  a  row  of  grassy  hillocks, 
under  an  overspreading  larch,  with  rough  and 
plain  monuments.  There  lay  his  father, 
mother,  and  sister,  all  buried  since  he  left  his 
native  parish.  Mr.  Clark  gazed  mournfully  on 
his  mother's  grave  ;  on  the  head  stone  with  dim 
eyes  and  quivering  lips  he  read,  "  MARY 
CLARK."  Taking  his  sister  gently  by  the  hand, 
he  said,  "  Let  us  pray  here"  and  as  he  knelt  on 
the  grave,  holding  the  hand  of  his  sister,  he 
poured  his  heart  out  to  the  prayer-hearing  God 
in  streams  of  thankfulness  and  humble  devo- 
tion. He  praised  the  Lord  for  the  gift  of  such 
a  mother,  so  pious,  devout  and  affectionate  ; — 
and  for  entire  submission  to  the  will  of  heaven 
in  the  loss  sustained.  He  prayed  for  his  sister, 
in  language  affectionate,  kind  and  spiritual  ; 
that  they  had  been  spared  to  meet  again  in 
time  ;  arid  that  she  was  a  child  of  grace,  and 
was  walking  in  the  footsteps  of  her  mother  to- 
wards the  heavenly  Canaan. 

]S  or  was  the  brother  in  a  distant  land  forgot- 


82    THE  PROPER  LANGUAGE  OF  PRAYER. 

ten,  if  Tie  was  alive,  and  that  God  would  have 
mercy  on  him  and  turn  his  feet  into  the  path- 
way of  righteousness.  Alas !  That  brother 
had  been  dead  many  months,  as  the  letter  that 
conveyed  the  mournful  intelligence,  testified, 
that  reached  his  sister  a  few  days  after  their 
first  interview. 

Mr.  Clark  had  a  gift  of  prayer  quite  uncom- 
mon. His  language  was  simple,  chaste,  solemn 
and  dignified,  devoid  of  all  cant,  and  peculiarly 
expressive.  He  seemed  to  hold  converse  with 
the  Lord  of  heaven,  as  with  a  familiar  friend. 
His  prayers  were  singularly  fervent  and 
effectual,  and  remarkably  adapted  to  the  occa- 
sion and  circumstances.  He  used  no  repetition 
of  vain  words,  and  *  despised  all  high  sounding 
phrases  and  incongruous  imagery,  which  some 
persons  of  inflated  minds  and  heated  imagina- 
tions employ  in  prayer. 

Oppressive  feelings  were  ever  removed  from 
the  heart  of  Father  Clark,  in  seasons  of  prayer. 
He  arose  from  his  knees  with  a  smiling  coun- 
tenance, and  wiped  the  tears  that  fell  in  streams 
from  the  eyes  of  his  beloved  sister,  and  cheered 
her  heart  by  repeating  the  blessed  promises  of 
the  gospel  with  which  he  was  familiar. 

Next  day  his  sister  called  him  to  her  room, 


THE  MOTHER'S  LEGACY  83 


and  told  him  she  had  a  solemn  duty  to  perform, 
enjoined  on  her  by  their  sainted  mother,  on  her 
dying  bed.  She  then  -presented  him  with  a 
purse  of  gold  and  silver,  of  more  than  sixty 
dollars  value.  "  This  our  mother  made  me 
sacredly  promise  to  give  you,  should  you  ever 
return.  It  is  your  own  ; — the  avails  of  your 
wages  and  prize  money,  the  last  you  sent  her, 
when  we  heard  from  you  the  last  time.  We 
managed  by  careful  economy  to  do  without  it, 
and  it  is  her  legacy/' 

She  then  took  from  a  drawer  a  set  of  silver 
spoons,  and  divers  other  family  relics,  all  of 
which  had  been  preserved  for  her  lost  son.  The 
scene  was  most  affecting,  and  it  was  more  than 
an  hour,  and  not  until  he  had  retired  and  held 
communion  with  God,  he  could  obtain  control 
over  his  feelings  so  as  to  reply  : — 

"  My  dear  sister,  the  memory  of  our  mother  is  exceed- 
ingly precious,  and  her  maternal  love  and  kindness  over-  • 
powers  me.  I  need  not  those  articles  to  keep  her  in  re- 
membrance. Like  my  blessed  Master,  I  have  no  home  in 
this  world,  and  I  have  really  no  use  for  these  gifts.  I  feel 
that  God  has  called  me  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  in  a  few 
days  I  must  leave  you  again,  and  return  to  London,  and 
spend  some  time  with  that  great  and  good  man,  Mr.  Wes- 
ley, and  study  with  his  ministers,  and  then  go  back  to 
America,  and  spend  my  days  instructing  the  ignorant  and 


84  SCOTCH   THEOLOGY. 

preachia-  the  gospol  of  Christ  to  the  destitute.  We  must 
soon  part,  probably  never  to  meet  again  on  earth,  but  let 
us  so  live  that  we  may  be  united  with  our  dear  mother  in 
heaven." 

After  much  urging,  he  consented  to  keep  one 
spoon,  and  two  or  three  other  little  articles,  and 
told  his  sister  to  keep  the  rest,  and  to  use  the 
money  for  her  comfort,  or  to  relieve  the  poor 
and  distressed.  He  had  enough  for  present 
wants,  and  his  trust  for  the  future  was  in  the 
same  beneficent  providence  that  covers  the 
earth  with  herbage  and  is  kind  and  bountiful 
to  all  his  creatures. 

Time  fled  away  rapidly  in  their  affectionate 
intercourse.  Mr.  Clark  visited  such  of  his  old 
acquaintance  as  were  living  in  the  vicinity, 
amongst  whom  were  several  distant  relatives. 
His  habits  of  cheerfulness  and  his  earnest  re- 
ligious conversation  filled  them  with  surprise. 
They  did  not  quite  relish  so  much  spirituality 
and  holy  fervor.  Some  were  eager  for  disputa- 
tion on  doctrinal  points,  and  tenacious  of  their 
metaphysical  speculations.  They  could  repeat 
whole  paragraphs  from  the  larger  and  shorter 
catechism,  and  numerous  texts  of  Scripture  ; 
and  as  Clark  thought,  with  frequent  misappli- 
cations. Not  a  few  could  talk  eloquently  about 


THE    PARTING   HOUR.  85 


the  "Solemn  League  and  Covenant,"  and 
"  David's  psalms,"  while  they  condemned  in  the 
strongest  language  the  versification  of  the 
pious  Watts.  But  his  story  of  his  long  and 
pungent  conviction  of  sin,  the  views  he  enter- 
tained of  the  sinfulness  of  fallen,  corrupt 
human  nature,  and  the  sensations  of  the  new 
birth,  and  the  joyful  emotions  of  living  in  com- 
munion with  God  daily,  were  matters  too  ab- 
struse and  incomprehensible  for  their  concep- 
tions. 

The  most  of  persons  with  whom  he  conversed 
were  very  orthodox,  according  to  the  creed  of 
their  forefathers  and  the  catechism  in  which 
hey  had  been  taught  from  childhood.  All 
were  church  members  and  had  been  from  infancy. 
They  believed  in  original  sin,  effectual  calling, 
divine  decrees,  fore-ordination,  and  final  perse- 
verance. They  were  quite  clear  in  the  doctrine 
of  justification,  and  redemption  in  Christ ;  but 
Mr.  Clark  could  not  find  many  who  could  nar- 
rate what  he  called  "  an  experience  of  grace  ;" 
his  sister  and  a  few  others  excepted. 

The  parting  hour  soon  came,  but  the  scene 
was  too  sacred  to  be  exposed  to  vulgar  gaze. 
On  a  pleasant  morning,  a  modest  looking  man, 
about  thirty  years  of  age,  drest  in  a  sailor's 


86  MR.    CLARK    IN    LONDON. 


garb,  with  a  change  of  clothes,  tied  up  in  a 
parti-colored  handkerchief,  was  seen  walking 
pensively  along  the  highway  towards  the  city 
and  port  of  Inverness.  The  Caledonian  shop- 
keeper was  visited,  but  no  persuasion  could  in- 
duce the  traveler  to  tarry.  A  coasting  vessel 
lay  at  the  wharf ;  and  thither  John  Clark  wended 
his  way.  He  had  visited  the  port  a  few  days 
previous,  engaged  a  berth  as  an  ordinary  sea- 
man, and  knew  the  day  she  was  to  sail  for  Lon- 
don. In  a  few  hours,  the  wind  being  fair,  they 
were  moving  down  the  channel  of  the  Firth  of 
Moray. 

CHAPTER  VI 

At  Moorfield  in  London. — Returns  to  Georgia. — Received  as  a  Preacher 
on  Trial. — Richmond  Circuit. — Testimonials. — Character  as  a 
Preacher.— Walked  the  Circuit.— Views  on  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Government. — Views  on  Slavery. — Blameless  Habits. — Thoughts 
on  Marriage.— Love  cured  by  Prayer. — Gradual  change  of  Views. 
— Contemplates  a  New  Field. — Quarterly  Conference. — Conscien- 
tious Scruples. — Philanthropy  to  Negroes. — Withdraws  from  the 
Conference. — Parting  Scene. 

In  a  few  days  Mr.  Clark  found  himself  in 
London,  and  located  at  a  cheap  and  retired 
boarding  house  in  a  pious  Methodist  family. 
He  now  sought  acquaintance  with  several  of  the 
more  intelligent  class  of  Mr. Wesley's  preachers, 


VIEWS  OF  BENGELIUS.  87 


told  them  his  trials  and  convictions  of  duty,  and 
solicited  advice.  He  was  directed  to  the  publi- 
cations of  Mr.  Wesley,  and  also  those  of  Rev. 
John  Fletcher,  of  Madeley,  and  by  reading  and 
conversations  with  the  venerable  John  Wesley, 
who  treated  him  with  great  kindness,  he  ob- 
tained full  and  clear  views  of  the  doctrines  they 
taught,  the  discipline  they  enforced,  and  their 
reasons  for  separate  action  from  the  Church  of 
England. 

We  have  no  facts  to  narrate  particulars  of 
the  extent  of  Mr.  Clark's  studies,  nor  how  long 
he  remained  in  the  vicinity  of  Moorfields. 

His  interviews  with  the  venerable  founder  of 
Methodism,  then  in  the  85th  year  of  his  age, 
were  frequent,  and  as  he  thought  highly  instruc- 
tive. And  though  in  a  few  years  he  found  rea- 
sons to  withdraw  from  the  society  he  founded 
and  the  creed  and  discipline  he  adopted,  he  often 
referred  to  him  in  his  preaching  and  private 
conversations  as  the  "  great  and  good  Mr.  Wes- 
ley '"  and  he  would  state  his  views  on  various 
points  with  accuracy  and  in  kind  and  courteous 
language.  He  also  became  acquainted  with  the 
writings  and  peculiar  views  of  the  noted  German 
Bengel,  or,  as  his  name  was  given  in  Latin, 
Benrjelius,  and  imbibed  some  of  his  peculiar 


88  RETURNS    TO    AMERICA. 


notions.  Those  especially  relating  to  the  mil- 
lennium found  in  Bengel's  exposition  of  the 
Book  of  Kevelation,  were  often  given  by  Father 
Clark.  Bengel  figured  up  the  periods,  and 
taught  that  the  forty-two  months,  or  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  days,  expired  in  1810,  and 
the  Millennium  would  commence  in  1836.  The 
Millennium,  in  the  sense  Father  Clark  under- 
stood it,  was  not  the  personal,  but  the  more 
gracious  and  glorious  reign  of  Christ  on  earth 
as  Mediator  and  Saviour.  On  this  topic  he 
would  dwell  with  a  holy  ecstacy,  while  his  great 
modesty  and  humility  led  him  to  express  him- 
self as  uttering  the  opinions  of  a  man  merely. 
He  never  attempted  to  make  proselytes  to 
speculations  or  opinions,  but  to  Christ  and 
entire  submission  to  him. 

We  have  no  knowledge  whether  Mr.  Clark 
commenced  preaching  in  London,  but  as  what 
was  called  "lay-preaching"  was  customary  by 
persons  not  in  "  orders"  in  the  church,  or  not 
officially  authorized  by  dissenters,  we  are  of 
opinion  our  friend  did  engage  in  this  manner. 
We  are  equally  deficient  in  the  particulars  of 
Lis  return  to  America,  but  think  it  was  in  1789  ; 
and  to  his  late  residence  on  Broad  river  in 
Georgia.  No  family  received  him  \vith  more 


CLARK    A    CIRCUIT    PREACHER.  89 


tokens  of  Christian  affection  and  joy  than  that 
of  Colonel  Wootten.  His  mind  was  now  deeply 
impressed  with  the  duty  of  devoting  his  life  as 
an  instrument  -of  salvation  to  his  fellow  crea- 
tures. It  is  supposed  he  commenced  preaching 
in  company  with  the  regular  circuit  preachers 
soon  after  his  arrival  in  Georgia.  In  1791,  his 
name  appears  for  the  first  time  on  the  Con- 
ference Minutes  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  when  he  was  received  on  trial  and 
placed  on  Kichmond  circuit*.  This  was  in  the 
region  of  Augusta.  The  Conference  was  held 
in  February,  and  he  went  forth,  as  was  eve£ 
afterward  his  custom,  like  his  blessed  Lord,  with 
staff  in  hand,  and  on  foot  to  perform  the  work 
whereunto  he  had  been  called.  We  find  his 
name  on  the  Conference  Minutes  from  1791  to 
1796,  passing  through  the  regular  grades  of 
probationary  service,  until  ordained  as  deacon 
by  bishop  Asbury  in  the  winter  of  I794f . 

*  Conference  Minutes,  vol.  1,  pp.  39  and  41. 

f  Many  of  our  readers  require  telling  that  Episcopal  hierarchies 
have  what  they  call  three  "  Orders"  in  the  ministry,  in  ascending 
grades ;  as,  deacons,  presbyters  or  priests,  and  bishops.  The  last 
named  communicates  the  official  gift  to  those  below  him,  by  "  laying 
on  of  hands."  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  the  same  orders, 
though  in  a  modified  form.  W,ith  them  the  term  Elder  is  used  to 
express  the  second  grade. 


90 


FIELDS   OF    LABOR. 


The  circuits  on  which  he  labored,  in  most  in- 
stances, were  new  ones,  and  in  that  part  of 
Georgia  which  lies  above  Augusta  and  between 
the  Savannah  and  Oconee  rivers. 


TABULAR  STATEMENT. 


.-§ 

1   ' 

YEAR. 

CIRCUIT. 

*{ 

£1 

3 

?T 

1791 

Richmond, 

500 

72 

1792 

Oconee, 

220 

21 

1793 

Bush  River, 

555 

30 

1794 

Broad  River, 

435 

68 

1795 

Union, 

376 

39 

As  a  Methodist  preacher,  he  was  faithful  in 
the  ministry,  and  successful  in  the  conversion 
of  sinners.  We  have  seen  persons  who  were 
under  his  ministerial  charge,  and  who  spoke  of 
him  in  strong  terms,  as  an  interesting  and 
spiritually  minded  preacher.  Of  these  we  will 
name  one,  Mr.  Thomas  Hatton,  who  resided  in 
1834  in  the  upper  part  of  Boone  county,  Mo., 
an  old  man,  whom  we  visited  for  the  purpose  of 
learning  the  characteristics  of  the  ministry  of 
Father  Clark  in  Georgia.  Mr.  Hatton  was  a 
class-leader  and  steward  on  the  circuit  of  Mr. 
Clark  in  1794.  His  house  was  one  of  the 
preaching  stations,  and  he.  was  with  him  at  the 
quarterly  conferences  in  the  district,  and  spoke 


WALKS    THE    CIRCUIT.  91 


of  him  as  a  lively,  spiritual  preacher,  greatly 
beloved  by  the  people,  and  his  labors  very  suc- 
cessful. He  walked  the  circuit,  and  could  not 
be  induced  by  his  brethren  to  ride  a  horse. 
When  asked  for  the  reasons  of  his  objections  to 
traveling  on  horseback,  he  pleasantly  remarked, 
"  The  Saviour  walked  on  his  preaching  excur- 
sions in  Judea."  There  were  other  reasons  as- 
signed, and  to  his  intimate  friends  he  would 
say,  "  As  long  as  my  fellow  creatures  are  made 
beasts  of  burden,  I  cannot  feel  easy  on  horse- 
back." The  fact  is,  he  had  never  been  accus- 
tomed to  exercise  on  horseback,  had  no  skill  in 
managing  one,  and  was  distressingly  fearful  he 
should  injure  the  horse,  or  the  horse  would 
harm  him.  No  animal  exceeds  a  horse  in 
sagacity  to  find  out  the  feelings  and  fears  of  his 
rider,  and  his  behavior  corresponds.  No  man 
felt  more  uncomfortable  than  Father  Clark  on 
horseback,  and  hence  preferred  .walking,  until 
it  became  to  him  the  least  fatiguing  mode  of 
traveling. 

We  have  given  a  sketch  of  his  strong  feel- 
ings and  conscientious  principles  in  favor  of  per- 
sonal liberty  when  pressed  on  the  man-of-war. 
These  feelings  and  principles  increased  and  be- 
came the  more  firmly  established  as  he  advanced 


92     VIEWS  OF  THE  METHODIST  GOVERNMENT. 


in  life.  He  never  disguised  his  sentiments  ; 
and  never  announced  them  in  any  public  form, 
without  the  clearest  conviction  of  duty  and  in 
the  way  of  doing  good.  Mr.  Hatton  stated 
that  generally  on  his  circuit  he  put  up  at 
houses  where  there  were  no  slaves,  while  his  in- 
tercourse and  demeanor  were  such  as  to  give  no 
offense,  or  excite  suspicions  of  improper  designs. 
The  same  views  of  equality  and  freedom,  led 
him  to  investigate,  prayerfully  and  scripturally, 
the  ecclesiastical  government  and  code  of  dis- 
cipline instituted  "by  Mr.  Wesley,  and  intro- 
duced into  the  American  conferences.  Person- 
ally, and  as  a  great  reformer  in  the  church  of 
England,  Father  Clark  had  great  veneration  for 
John  Wesley,  but  he  was  singularly  scriptural 
and  conscientious  in  all  his  religious  views,  and 
learned  from  the  New  Testament  that  a  church 
was  a  local  society,  with  all  its  members  on 
terms  of  social  equality  ;  that  church  fellow- 
ship involves  personal  acquaintance  ;  and  that 
all  discipline  should  begin  and  end  in  the  local 
society  or  church,  in  which  the  members  are  in 
covenant  relation.  The  more  he  considered  the 
form  of  government  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
church,  the  more  did  he  become  conscientiously 
opposed  to  giving  it  the  sanction  that  a  minister 


ASPECTS    OF    SLAVERY.  93 


and  ruler  necessarily  implied.  Yet  he  came  to 
no  hasty  conclusions,  made  no  denunciations  of 
his  brethren  in  authority,  but  continued  calmly 
to  investigate  the  subject  and  offer  up  prayer 
daily  for  divine  illumination.  He  never  set 
himself  forward  as  a  leader  in  schism,  nor  is 
there  any  evidence  that  he  made  the  least  at- 
tempt to  produce  disaffection  among  his  breth- 
ren, or  lead  off  a  party,  or  even  make  a  single 
proselyte. 

At  the  same  time,  his  sympathies  were 
awakened  and  his  humane  feelings  much  afflict- 
ed with  the  treatment  of  slaves  around  him. 
That  class  of  people  wrere  increasing,  and  their 
well-being  less  an  object  of  concern  to  their 
masters,  than  the  profits  of  their  labor.  Large 
numbers  were  imported  annually  into  Charles- 
ton, by  northern  ships,  and  as  the  demand  for 
laborers  increased,  many  natives  of  Africa  in  the 
most  abject  condition  were  purchased  and 
brought  within  his  circuits.  These  were  igno- 
rant and  stupid,  and  seemed  almost  beyond  the 
reach  of  gospel  ministrations.  A  single  object 
was  the  aim  of  all  his  labors  ;  to  glorify  the 
Lord  by  promoting  the  salvation  of  sinners  of 
every  nation,  condition  and  color. 
•  Being  perfectly  frank,  open,  undisguised  and 


94  THOUGHTS    OF    MARRIAGE. 


courteous  in  his  intercourse  with  the  planters, 
he  had  freedom  of  access  to  their  slaves  for  pur- 
poses of  religious  instruction  ;  a  privilege  he 
never  abused,  nor  caused  any  one  to  doubt  his 
sincerity. 

Still  the  customs  and  usages  of  the  planters 
were  not  congenial  to  the  simplicity  and  humil- 
ity of  his  nature,  and  it  had  been  a  matter  of 
anxious  inquiry,  and  prayer  for  divine  direction, 
where  the  Lord  would  have  him  labor.  He  did 
not  expect  any  other  revelation  from  heaven 
than  that  contained  in  the  Bible,  yet  he  had 
that  degree  of  simple  faith  in  the  divine  prom- 
ises, and  that  unshaken  confidence  in  God's 
directing  providence,  as  to  believe  in  and  look 
for  specific  answers  to  prayer  when  in  doubt  and 
difficulty.  He  expected,  and  received  impres- 
sions of  mind,  in  answer  to  prayer,  that  to  him 
were  satisfactory,  and  we  are  not  aware  in  a 
single  instance  in  which  he  was  misled  by  fol- 
lowing these  answers  to  prayer,  as  he  called 
them. 

It  was  at  some  period  of  his  labors  as  a  circuit 
preacher  in  Georgia,  that  his  thoughts  were 
directed  towards  marriage  ;  and  he  became  ac- 
quainted with  a  pious  and  sensible  young  woman, 
of  excellent  character  and  well  brought  up, 


A   CRISIS.  95 


towards  whom  he  thought  he  felt  that  attach- 
ment as  would  justify  a  more  intimate  ac- 
quaintance. Her  society  was  agreeable  and 
pleasant,  her  conversation  intelligent  and 
serious.  He  made  no  direct  proposals,  but 
their  intercourse  had  been  such  that  she  might 
naturally  look  for  a  more  explicit  explanation 
of  his  views.  He  found  his  heart  was  drawn 
out  after  this  young  woman,  and  her  parents 
treated  him  with  more  than  customary  respect. 
She  became  the  object  of  his  thoughts  by  day, 
and  her  image  flitted  through  his  imagination 
while  in  dream-land  at  night.  He  discovered 
that  when  he  ought  to  have  been  pondering 
over  the  topics  of  his  next  discourse,  as  he  was 
slowly  walking  the  pathway  to  his  appointments, 
he  was  meditating  plans  of  future  happiness  in 
the  domestic  relation.  His  spiritual  intercourse 
with  heaven  was  less  frequent,  his  devotional 
feelings  grew  languid,  and  his  sermons  were 
dull  and  unimpressive.  Spiritual  joys  were 
fled.  It  was  now  a  crisis  in  his  spiritual  course. 
He  dare  not  forsake  the  calling  to  which  God 
had  directed  him,  nor  lessen  his  usefulness  as  a 
minister  of  Christ,  by  any  earthly  associations, 
or  any  schemes  of  domestic  happiness.  He  had 
one  antidote  for  all  his  troubles  ;  one  guide 


96  PRAYER   AN   ANTIDOTE    TO    LOVE. 


through  every  labyrinth  of  trial  and  duty  ;  that 
was  PRAYER,  prolonged  and  repeated  until  he 
was  effectually  humbled,  and  entirely  willing  to 
know  and  do  his  duty.  He  could  deny  himself 
of  any  lawful  gratification,  take  up  the  cross 
and  follow  Christ  with  resolute  determination 
and  untiring  perseverance.  He  had  acquired 
this  power  by  growth  in  grace,  and  the  know- 
ledge of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

The  answer  he  obtained  in  deep  and  lasting 
impressions  of  mind,  was,  never  to  marry  and 
thereby  entangle  himself  with  the  affarirs  of  this 
world.  The  conflict  was  over  ;  the  victory  was 
won,  and  he  went  on  his  way  preaching,  with 
renewed  unction  and  great  enlargement. 

Though  he  had  not  mentioned  marriage  to 
the  young  woman,  much  less  gained  her  affec- 
tions and  raised  hopes,  by  solemn  protestations 
and  promises  to  be  now  blasted,  he  had  that 
nice  sense  of  honor  ;  or  shall  we  say  Christian 
duty,  to  make  her  a  final  visit  and  avow  his 
feelings,  and  the  conclusion  to  which  he  had  ar- 
rived on  a  point  of  duty  to  God  and  the  church. 
He  expressed  the  hope  she  would  ever  regard 
him  with  Christian  friendship.  His  age  at  this 
period  must  have  been  about  thirty-five  years, 


ANXIETY   ABOUT   LEAVING    THE   CHURCH.     97 


and  no  one  after  ever  heard  him  express  a  desire, 
or  a  regret  concerning  the  connubial  relation. 

His  anxieties  about  leaving  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  church,  and  his  feelings  relative  to 
slavery,  were  at  a  culminating  point  in  1795. 
His  views  of  slaveholding  were  not  discordant 
with  the  expressions  of  the  church  he  served. 
This  subject  had  been  agitated  in  the  Confer- 
ences for  several  years.  In  the  minutes  for 
1784,  we  find  this  rule,  in  the  forms  of  question 
and  answer,  and  it  remained  in  force  during  the 
whole  period  of  Mr.  Clark's  connection  with  the 
Conference  : 

"  Ques.  12.  What  shall  we  do  with  our  friends  that  buy 
and  sell  slaves  ? 

"  Ans.  If  they  buy  with  no  other  design  than  to  hold 
them  as  slaves,  and  have  been  previously  warned,  they 
shall  be  expelled,  and  permitted  to  sell  on  no  considera- 
tion."* 

In  answer  to  his  oft  repeated  prayer  for 
divine  direction  as  to  the  field  of  his  future 
labors,  he  received  the  impression,  and  it  be- 
came a  conviction  of  duty,  that  he  must  travel 
in  a  north-western  direction.  Tennessee  and 
Kentucky  were  in  that  direction,  and  the  Illi- 
nois country,  and  the  Spanish  province  of  Upper 
Louisiana  far  in  the  distance  beyond  ;  but  he 

*  Minutes,  Vol.  1,  p.  20. 


98        WITHDRAWS   FROM    THE    CONNEXION. 


felt  a  calm  confidence  in  Divine  Providence, 
and  that  the  specific  field  of  usefulness  would 
be  pointed  out  in  due  season.  All  these  ques- 
tions were  agitated  and  settled  in  his  own  judg- 
ment and  conscience,  before  he  made  known 
his  decision  to  his  brethren. 

The  next  Annual  Conference  would  be  in 
Charleston,  January  1st,  1796,  but  it  was  not 
necessary  for  him  to  be  present.  His  with- 
drawal could  be  tendered  by  some  of  the 
brethren.  He  attended  the  last  Quarterly 
Conference  in  the  district,  where  he  gave  notice 
of  his  intention  of  a  withdrawal  from  the  gov- 
ernment and  discipline  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church.  This  he  had  a  right  to  do 
without  any  forfeiture  or  implication  of  his 
ministerial  character.  His  brethren  respected 
his  feelings  and  scruples,  and  would  give  a  fair 
representation  of  his  case  to  the  Annual  Con- 
ference. 

The  schism  caused  by  Rev.  James  O'Kelley, 
in  Virginia,  had  commenced  in  1792,  and  at 
one  period  threatened  a  formidable  rupture  in 
the  Methodist  connexion  throughout  the  South- 
ern States.  Mr.  O'Kelley  was  troubled  about 
the  appointing  power  of  the  bishop,  and  other 
features  of  ecclesiastical  authority.  He  was  P 


POINTS    OF    DIFFERENCE.  99 


very  popular  preacher,  and  had  the  qualifica- 
tions and  desire  for  the  leader  of  a  party.  He 
made  both  personal  and  official  attacks  on 
bishop  Asbury,  but  the  Conference  sustained 
the  Bishop  by  a  large  majority.  Doubtless  Mr. 
Clark  accorded  with  the  opinions  of  Mr. 
O'Kelley  in  his  views  of  the  undue  authority 
conferred  on  the  bishop  by  the  constitution  of 
the  Society,  but  he  had  none  of  his  spirit  as  a' 
partizan,  was  in  both  theory  and  practice  a 
peace-maker,  and  respected  the  views  and  feel- 
ings of  his  brethren,  though  he  conscientiously 
differed  from  them.  His  views  were  deeper 
and  covered  far  more  ground  than  those  of 
O'Kelley.  All  his  notions  of  church  govern- 
ment and  discipline  were  drawn  from  the  New 
Testament,  and  he  regarded  that  as  sole  author- 
ity in  the  case. 

There  were  also  points  of  doctrine  wherein 
he  differed  from  his  Methodist  brethren.  He 
could  not  reconcile  the  dogma  of  "  falling  from 
grace,"  with  the  entire  dependence  of  the  be- 
liever on  the  righteousness  and  grace  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  nor  of  sinless  perfection  with 
the  universal  fact  of  the  moral  infirmities  and 
soul-humbling  confessions  of  the  best  of  Chris- 
tians. And  he  preached  repentance  in  a  more 


100  HIS    CIRCUIT   LABORS. 


evangelical  form  than  many  of  his  brethren,  and 
always  made  the  distinction  plain  between  the 
awakened  sinner,  though  under  the  most  pun- 
gent convictions,  and  the  truly  penitent. 

Such  being  his  moral  temper,  and  course  of 
action,  no  unkind  feelings  took  place  when  he 
announced  his  intentions,  and  sent  to  the 
Annual  Conference  the  report  of  his  circuit 
and  announcement  of  his  withdrawal. 

His  field  of  labor  for  most  of  the  years  he  had 
been  connected  with  the  Conference,  was  on  new 
circuits.  Though  not  in  name,  he  was  in  fact, 
the  Conference  missionary,  and  each  year  had 
extended  the  appointments  in  his  circuit.  At 
the  Quarterly  Conference  to  which  we  have 
alluded,  the  steward's  brought  in  the  collections 
for  the  preachers,  and  the  deficiencies  were 
made  up.  It  had  caused  some  uneasiness  to 
the  sensitive  conscience  of  Father  Clark  that 
much  the  largest  contributions  came  from  the 
wealthy  who  were  slaveholders,  and  he  thought  of 
the  perquisites  bestowed  as  the  proceeds  of  the 
sweat  and  toils  of  servitude.  He  had  heretofore 
received  his  share  in  the  collections  with  many 
misgivings,  and  now  as  he  was  about  to  leave, 
he  hesitated  about  taking  such  proceeds  with 
him. 


THE    BLACKS   BELIEVED.  101 


The  amount  of  salary  then  allowed  a  circuit 
preacher,  without  family,  was  sixty-four  dollars, 
and  he  had  received  but  a  small  amount  of  it. 
The  balance,  about  fifty  dollars,  was  paid  to  him 
by  the  stewards,  all  in  silver  coin.  He  took 
the  money,  tied  it  in  his  handkerchief,  and  re- 
,  tired  from  the  Conference  room  to  a  grove,  his 
feelings  agitated  with  the  question  of  duty 
about  receiving  this  money ;  and  sought  for 
direction  in  prayer,  as  he  was  wont  to  do  in 
every  perplexity.  Obtaining  relief,  he  returned 
to  the  Conference  room,  laid  the  money  on  the 
table,  and  calmly  said,  "  Brethren,  I  cannot 
take  it.  You  know  my  trials  ;  the  Conference 
may  use  it  as  the  brethren  please  ;"  and  again 
went  out. 

There  was  within  the  bounds  of  this  district 
a  case  that  called  for  relief.  A  society  of  blacks, 
of  course  slaves,  had  purchased  a  house  and  a 
few  acres  of  land  for  a  burying-ground.  They 
had  paid  in  .part,  but  their  last  instalment  of 
about  seventy  dollars  would  soon  be  due,  and 
if  not  met,  the  property  would  be  forfeited  ; 
and  they  applied  to  the  Conference  for  aid. 
The  case  was  called  up  during  preacher  Clark's 
absence,  and  one  of  the  brethren  suggested  that 
the  money  returned  by  "  brother  Clark,"  still 


102  THE    LAST    INTERVIEW. 


lying  on  the  table,  be  applied  to  this  charitable 
purpose.  A  smile  oi?  joy  lighted  up  the  features 
of  the  Conference,  when,  on  the  suggestion  that 
there  would  be  lacking  some  twenty  dollars, 
brother  K.  arose  and  proposed  to  be  one  of  ten 
to  liquidate  the  debt.  Mr.  Clark  having  re- 
turned from  his  place  of  prayer,  and  being  told 
by  the  president  of  the  motion  to  dispose  of  his 
money,  and  how  that  disposition  would  suit  his 
views,  by  relieving  the  black  brethren,  he  re- 
plied :  "  Brethren,  I  could  not  conscientiously 
use  the  money  myself,  and  I  returned  it  to  the 
Conference  ;  it  is  theirs,  to  do  as  they  please  ; 
but  as  they  have  kindly  inquired  about  my 
feelings  in  the  case,  it  meets  my  hearty  appro- 
bation. It  goes  where  it  ought,  to  relieve  those 
who  have  produced  it." 

In  this  last  interview  with  a  brother,  who 
doubtless  they  pitied  for  his  singular  notions, 
there  was  not  an  unkind  word  said,  nor  a  sour, 
unpleasant  look  seen.  They  understood  he  was 
about  to  leave  that  part  of  the  country,  and 
kindly  inquired  where  he  would  direct  his 
course. 

"  Like  the  good  old  patriarch,  I  am  going  to 
a  country  I  never  saw,  and  rejoice  in  the  same 
Lord  to  direct  my  steps." 


CHANGING   ONE'S   RELIGION.  103 


The  business  of  the  Conference  being  ended, 
they  engaged  in  the  parting  exercises.  The 
brother  who  presided  gave  a  few  words  of  part- 
ing advice,  and  called  on  brother  Clark  to  lead 
in  prayer,  when  with  loud  and  tremulous  voices, 
and  the  tears  streaming  down  their  cheeks,  they 
sung  the  well-known  hymn, 

"  Blest  be  the  tie  that  binds 

Our  hearts  in  Christian  love  ; 

The  fellowship  of  kindred  minds 

Is  like  to  that  above  ;"  etc.  * 

while  hand  was  clasped  in  hand,  and  arms 
thrown  around  each  others  necks,  and  loud 
shouts  of  praise  ascended  to  their  common 
Father.  It  was  in  this  manner  Father  Clark 
parted  with  his  brethren  in  Georgia,  and  took 
his  leave  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as 
an  ecclesiastical  institution. 

It  is  nothing  new  or  strange  for  a  man  to 
change  his  religion,  or  leave  one  sect  and  go 
over  to  another.  And  nothing  is  more  natural 
when  men  are  actuated  by  prejudices,  piques, 
or  partizan  feelings,  to  turn  all  these  passions 
against  the  party  they  have  left.  Not  so  did 
the  good  man  whose  history  we  are  surveying. 
His  religion  was  that  of  love  ;  and  his  natural 

*  Psalmist— Hymn  1068. 


104     TREATMENT  OF  HIS  BRETHREN. 


temper,  mild,  placable,  and  forbearing,  was  so 
much  under  the  controlling  influence  of  the 
love  of  God  as  to  sanctify  and  give  a  heavenlv 
tinge  to  his  natural  disposition. 

Though  he  differed  from  his  brethren,  and  in 
all  honesty  of  intention  thought  their  church 
government  and  some  of  their  doctrines  and 
practices  unscriptural,  he  still  loved  them  as 
Christians,  and  knew  they  were  performing  a 
great  work  in  Georgia.  Had  he  been  denun- 
ciatory, overbearing,  ambitious  of  ruling,  obsti- 
nate, or  petulent,  their  dislike  of  these  offensive 
traits  of  character,  might  soon  have  degenerated 
into  hatred  of  his  person.  We  never  knew  a 
man  more  nice  and  discriminating  in  the  line 
between  his  own  rights  and  privileges,  and  those 
of  his  brethren.  They  might  have  felt  emo- 
tions of  pity  and  regret,  for  what  they  regarded 
as  singular  notions,  and  fancied  these  notions 
would  hinder,  if  not  destroy  his  usefulness. 
Still  they  loved  him  and  gave  him  their  good 
wishes. 

His  connexion  was  not  formally  dissolved  un- 
til .the  Annual  Conference  met  in  January, 
when  the  following  entry  was  made  on  the 
Minutes, 

"  Ques.  8.   What  preachers  have  withdrawn 


JOURNIES    TOWARDS    KENTUCKY.  105 


themselves  this  year  from  our  order  and  con- 
nexion ? 

"  Ans.  William  Ball  and  John  Clark." 


CHAPTER   VII. 

Clark  Journies  towards  Kentucky. — His  Dress  and  Appearance. — Col- 
loquy.— Hospitality  of  Mr.  Wells. — Recognized  by  a  former  Con* 
vert.— Description  of  a  "Big  Meeting."— Persuaded  to  Stop  and 
Preach. — Effects  Produced. — Mr.  Wells  Converted. — A  Revival. — 
Shouting. — Family  Religion. — Departs. — The  Wells  Family  turn 
Baptists. 

It  was  early  in  the  month  of  February,  and  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord,  one  thousand  seven  hun- 
dred and  ninety-six,  that  a  stranger  was  seen 
passing  along  the  path-way  that  led  down  the 
range  of  low  bluffs  toward  the  Savannah  river. 
He  was  on  foot,  with  a  small  bundle  of  clothing 
tied  in  a  handkerchief  which  hung  over  his 
shoulder,  and  was  supported  by  a  stout  walk- 
ing stick.  His  countenance  was  cheerful,  as 
he  tripped  lightly  along,  without  seeming  to  be 
wearied  with  the  day's  weary  journey  through 
the  forest,  with  seldom  a  house  on  the  public 
road.  His  dress  was  the  ordinary  ga.rb  of  the 
country,  coarse  cotton  and  wool  mixed,  and  of 
a  greyish  or  light  blue  color.  The  outside  gar- 


106  DRESS    OF    A    MINISTER. 


ment  was  a  hunting-shirt  ;  an  article  then  worn 
by  all  classes  on  the  frontiers.  This  was  a  loose 
open  frock  that  reached  half-way  down  the 
thighs,  with  large  sleeves,  and  the  body  open 
in  front,  unless  fastened  by  a  girdle  or  belt 
around  the  breast  ;  the  large  cape  fastened  to 
the  collar,  and  the  edges  fringed  with  strips  of 
reddish  cloth.  The  materials  of  all  his  garments 
were  cotton  with  a  mixture  of  wool,  and  spun 
and  wove  in  the  families  where  he  had  lived. 
On  his  head  was  a  low-crowned  felt  hat,  and  his 
feet  were  shod  with  a  kind  of  moccasins  called 
"  shoe-packs."  These  were  made  of  thick 
leather,  tanned  by  the  farmers  with  oak  bark 
in  a  trough,  and  dressed  with  the  oil  or  fat  of  the 
raccoon,  or  opossum.  The  soles  were  fastened 
to  the  upper-leather  by  a  leathern  thong,  called 
by  backwoodsmen,  a  "  whang." 

"  And  is  that  strange-looking  man  a  minister 
of  the  Gospel  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  that  is  our  excellent  friend,  Father 
Clark  ;  called  by  all  the  religious  people  of  that 
time,  Brother  Clark.  Why  do  you  ask  ?" 

"  Because  he  is  dressed  so  singular  and 
shabby." 

"  Why  do  you  say  ( shabby  ?'  I  said  no  such 
thing.  His  garments  are  not  ragged,  for  that 


COLLOQUY   ABOUT    DRESS.  107 

is  what  you  mean  by  shabby,  if  you  understand 
the  English  language.  His  hunting-shirt,  jack- 
et,* and  trowsers  were  new,  whole,  and  less 
soiled  than  yours  will  be  in  a  single  day  when 
you  run  through  the  dusty  streets,  and  play- 
ground at  school  ;  though  he  has  traveled  more 
than  fifty  miles." 

"  But  he  looked  so  strange  and  odd  in  such 
clothes,  and  he  a  minister  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  I 
never  heard  of  a  minister  being  dressed  in  such 
a  singular  manner." 

"  Ministers  of  the  Gospel  certainly  ought  not 
to  be  singular  in  their  dress,  lest  the  people 
think  they  desire  to  be  noticed  for  their  gar- 
ments. I  told  you  before,  his  dress  '  was  in 
the  ordinary  garb  of  the  country/  Mr.  Clark 
wore  such  garments  as  the  men  did  to  whom  he 
preached,  and  therefore  he  appeared  plain  and 
equal  with  them.  And  his  loose  garments, 
especially  in  a  warm  climate,  were  far  more 
comfortable  than  to  be  yoked  up  in  a  modern 
fashionable  dress-coat,  like  the  ministers  in 
these  days." 

"  But  I  should  laugh  so  to  see  a  minister  in 

*  We  give  old  English  names  for  these  garments,  purposely ;  such 
as  they  were  called  before  finical  and  apish  people  changed  them  for 
the  unintelligible  ones  now  used. 


108  SIMPLICITY    AND    ECONOMY. 


such  a  dress  as  Father  Clark  wore  ;  it  would 
look  so  funny." 

"  That  would  only  prove  you  to  be  very 
foolish ;  or,  to  know  very  little.  Suppose 
preachers  of  the  Gospel  should  appear  in  our 
costly  and  fashionable  church-houses,  dressed 
just  as  Jesus  Christ  and  the  Apostles  did  in 
Judea  ?  Would  you  be  silly  enough  to  laugh 
at  them  ?" 

"  How  did  they  dress  ?" 

"  Have  you  forgotten  your  lesson  in  the 
Biblical  Antiquities,  from  the  Sunday- School 
library,  you  read  a  few  weeks  since  ?  There  you 
learn  about  the  dress  worn  in  Judea."* 

"Why  don't  our  ministers  dress  as  Jesus 
Christ  did  ?" 

"  Because  you  would  laugh  at  them.  Nor 
would  Father  Clark  have  worn  the  same  dress 
he  did  in  Georgia  and  Illinois,  had  he  been  a 
pastor  in  Boston,  New  York,  or  Philadelphia. 
In  such  matters  as  were  not  religious  and  did 
not  pertain  to  the  service  of  God,  but  were 
earthly  comforts,  about  which  God  has  given  no 
revelation,  but  left  every  one  to  his  own  reason 
and  common  sense,  Father  Clark,  as  did  Paul, 

*  Bib.  Antiq.,  vol.  1.,  Chap.  V.,  pp.  115-129.    Amer.  S.  S.  Union. 


THE    BLACK-COATED   PROFESSION.         109 


would  have  become  '  all  things  to  all  men/* 
According  to  his  notions  of  propriety,  the  dress 
he  wore  in  Georgia  was  convenient  and  com- 
fortable. The  women  who  loved  and  respected 
him  as  a  minister  of  Christ,  made  the  cloth  and 
cut  out  the  garments,  and  gave  them  to  him  in 
the  same  form  as  they  made  for  their  husbands 
and  sons  ;  and  he  felt  thankful  and  comfortable. 
Besides,  he  preferred  to  live  plain,  and  economi- 
cal, and  by  that  means  had  money  to  give  away 
to  purchase  the  house  and  burying-ground  for 
the  poor  Africans. 

"But  had  he  received  a  large  salary  as  your 
ministers  do,  or  possessed  millions  of  property 
as  the  rich  merchants,  speculators,  bankers,  and 
railroad  brokers  now  do,  he  would  still  have 
dressed  very  plain,  and  lived  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  have  had  the  means  of  doing  good  amongst 
men.  I  very  much  doubt  if  even  the  force  of 
custom  would  have  induced  him  to  appear  be- 
fore the  people  in  a  lugubrious  garb  of  black, 
as  clergymen  do." 

"What  causes  ministers  to  dress  in  Hack 
clothes  ?" 

"  Doubtless  because  they  like  to  be  fashion- 
able, and  be  noticed  a  little  for  their  distinctive- 

*  1  Cor.  ix  :  19-23. 


110  WHY    BLACK   IS   WORN. 


dress.  Some  folks  think  black  looks  solemn, 
and  therefore  suited  to  the  clerical  profession. 
But,  after  all,  a  solemn,  sour  appearance  is  a 
species  of  clerical  trick,  which  Father  Clark 
never  would  perform.  He  was  always  pleasant 
and  cheerful,  and  was  the  more  useful  for  it." 

"  But  still  I  do  not  see  why  our  ministers 
should  be  so  fond  of  black  clothes." 

"  We  will  answer  that  question,  and  then 
follow  Father  Clark.  Black  was  introduced  as 
a  clerical  garb,  after  the  church  became  apos- 
tate, and  was  one  color  of  the  priestly  garb. 
Probably  nine-tenths  of  those  who  have  worn 
it,  both  Catholics  and  Protestants,  have  been 
any  thing  else  than  the  true  followers  of  Christ. 
An  eccentric  writer  of  a  former  period,  in  a 
satire  on  this  fashion  of  an  ungodly  priesthood, 
gives  this  reason  why  they  wore  black  as  an 
official  garb  : — "  That  they  might  the  more  ex- 
actly resemble  their  great  master  Beelzebub, 
whose  garments  are  all  very  dingy" 

We  left  our  old  friend  Clark,  wending  his 
way  down  the  range  of  low  hills  that  looked 
over  the  expansive  bottom  lands  on  the  oppo- 
site side  of  the  Savannah.  Near  the  river  was 
a  house  where  lived  a  plain,  rough  frontier  man, 
who  kept  the  ferry.  The  house  was  a  double 


A    HOSPITABLE    RECEPTION.  Ill 


cabin  of  hewn  logs,  and  a  space  between  the 
rooms  about  ten  feet  in  width.  The  owner  was 
sitting  in  this  passage  as  Mr.  Clark  came  to  the 
stile,  or  steps  by  which  the  door-yard  fence  was 
passed.  The  sun  was  descending  towards  the 
western  hills,  and  its  face  would  soon  be  hid- 
den by  the  range  of  forest-land  along  the  river. 

"  Good  evening,  friend.  Can  I  stay  with 
you  to-night  ?" 

"  I  reckon  you  can,  if  you  will  get  along  with 
such  fare  as  we  have.  Come  in,  stranger. 
Kitty,  run  and  get  the  gentleman  a  chair  ; 
that's  a  good  gal." 

A  blue-eyed  little  girl,  apparently  about  ten 
years  of  age,  brought  from  one  of  the  rooms  a 
plain,  country-made  chair,  and  Mr.  Clark  was 
soon  seated.  In  the  meantime  the  host  eyed  the' 
stranger,  as  though  he  had  seen  him^somewhere, 
but  could  not  recollect.  *./:V 

"  Sort'r  pleasant  weather,  these  days, 
stranger  ?" 

"  Yes  :  and  we  ought  to  be  thankful  to  a 
merciful  Providence  for  good  weather,  and  all 
other  good  things  in  this  life." 

"  Traveling  far,  stranger  ?" 

"  Some  distance.     I'm  bound  for  Kaintuck." 


112  A   DISCOVERY. 


"  Law  me — 'way  to  that  country  ?  And  do 
you  calkelate  to  walk  all  the  way  there  ?" 

"  Yes  ;  I  prefer  walking  to  riding." 

"  Now,  stranger,  I  begin  to  s'pect  you  are 
the  preacher  I  he'rn  tell  of,  who  was  at  the  big 
meetin'  on  'Coon  Creek,  a  year  or  two  sin'. 
What  mo  ugh  t  your  name  be  ?" 

"  John  Clark." 

"  That's  the  very  thing.  Here,  old  'oman  ; 
Patsey,  come  here  ;"  he  called  to  his  "  better 
half,"  who  was  in  the  kitchen  in  the  rear  of  the 
house,  attending  to  her  domestic  concerns. 

"  What's  wan  tin',  old  man  ?  I'll  be  in  soon." 

Presently  a  decent  looking  female,  appa- 
rently about  forty,  with  a  sun-bonnet  on  her 
head,  and  dressed  in  a  short  gown  and  petticoat 
of  the  same  stuff  as  her  husband's  garments — 
cotton  and  wool  mixed — came  in.  No  sooner 
did  she  cast  her  eyes  on  the  preacher  than  she 
knew  him,  and  broke  out — 

"  Dear  me,  if  this  ain't  Brother  Clark,  sure 
as  I'm  alive  !"  and  she  sprang  forward  and 
shook  hands  with  him,  with  as  much  rude,  but 
hearty  simplicity,  as  if  he  had  been  her  own 
brother  ;  and  bid  him  equally  welcome. 

This  recognition  of  one  who  appeared  as  a 
stranger  needs  a  little  explanation. 


A    SCRAP    OF    HISTORY.  113 


More  than  two  years  before  this  period, 
Preacher  Clark,  and  two  other  Methodist  min- 
isters, held  a  meeting  for  several  days  in  a 
frontier  settlement,  some  twelve  or  fifteen  miles 
from  the  ferry,  and  Mrs.  Patsey  Wells  was 
there.  Mr.  Wells  had  emigrated  from  Pitts- 
sylvania  county,  Virginia,  to  Georgia,  about 
eight  or  nine  years  previous.  He  was  not  a 
professor  of  religion,  but  accustomed  to  hear 
the  Baptists  in  his  native  State.  His  wife's 
father  and  mother  were  Baptists,  and  she  had 
been  in  the  habit  of  attending  their  meetings, 
and  at  times  was  under  serious  impressions. 
She  thought  she  must  wait  the  Lord's  time, 
when,  if  she  was  to  be  converted,  she  would  be; 
at  least  she  understood  the  matter  in  this  way 
from  what  she  heard  the  preachers  say.  In  the 
new  region  of  Georgia,  where  they  settled,  there 
was  no  preaching,  or  preacher  of  any  kind.  Her 
husband  got  hold  of  a  valuable  tract  of  land 
lying  along  the  Savannah  river,  on  the  south, 
or  Georgia  side,  at  a  convenient  crossing-place, 
where  he  established  a  ferry.  In  the  course  of 
a  few  years  it  became  a  thoroughfare  on  one  of 
the  principal  roads  leading  from  the  settlements 
on  the  Upper  Oconee  and  Broad  river,  across 


114  A    CARELESS,    IRRELIGIOUS    MAN. 


the  upper  part  of  South  Carolina  towards  Vir- 
ginia. 

Mrs.  Wells  felt  unhappy  that  her  chil- 
dren were  growing  up  without  any  religious 
instruction,  and  she  could  hear  no  one  preach. 
But  she  had  the  care  of  a  family  to  claim  her 
attention,  and  withal  became  quite  worldly  in 
spirit,  as  their  landed  property  rose  in  value, 
and  the  comforts  of  life  increased.  She  was 
industrious,  tidy,  and  kept  on  well  after  a 
worldly  sort,  but  still  felt  at  times  unhappy,  as 
if  there  was  some  great  want  unsupplied. 

Mr.  Wells  was  a  good-natured,  -hospitable 
man,  seldom  got  in  debt,  and  then  got  out  soon 
as  possible.  He  was  reasonably  industrious, 
and  with  four  stalwart  sons,  who  were  from 
twelve  to  eighteen  years  of  age,  he  had  opened 
a  large  farm  and  made  some  tobacco  for  the 
Charleston  market.  The  reason  he  gave  why 
he  bought  no  negroes  was,  "  he  thought  them 
more  .plague  than  profit,"  and  he  was  de- 
termined his  sons  should  learn  to  work,  and  get 
their  living  as  he  had  done,  by  hard  labor. 

He  really  thought  he  was  a  good  man, 
though  he  never  served  the  Lord,  nor  thought 
of  the  high  and  responsible  relation  he  sus- 
tained to  his  Creator  and  Redeemer,  and  made 


A    VISIT    WITH    TWO   OBJECTS.  115 


no  provision  for  another  world.  True  he  loved 
a  big  dram,  and  the  habit  increased  on  him,  but 
he  only  got  tipsy,  and  behaved  very  foolish 
when  he  attended  courts,  elections,  and  horse- 
races ;  and  mortified  his  wife  Patsey  by  his  silly 
behavior  when  he  came  home  late  at  night.  He 
was  good-natured  when  drunk,  boasted  of  his 
wife,  children,  and  property,  and  never  abused 
Patsey  or  the  children  ;  and  would  laugh,  and 
tell  jocular  stories  about  himself,  when  he  was 
sober. 

His  wife  Patsey,  as  he  called  her  when 
talking  about  her  to  others,  heard  of  the 
Methodist  meeting  and  felt  very  much  like 
going.  She  had  heard  Methodist  preachers  in 
Virginia,  but  did  not  like  their  ways,  and  would 
have  preferred  to  hear  the  Baptists  ;  but  none 
came  into  that  settlement.  One  of  her  old 
Virginia  female  acquaintances  lived  at  the  place 
of  the  meeting,  and  she  had  intended  for  a  long 
time  to  make  her  a  visit ;  and  now  it  would  be 
economical  in  time  and  expense  to  gain  two 
objects  in  one  journey.  So  she  left  the  "  old 
man"  and  younger  boys  to  tend  ferry  and  keep 
house  with  the  two  little  girls  ;  and  she,  and 
her  eldest  son,  went  each  on  horseback  to  the 
meeting. 


116  MEETING   ON    COON    CREEK. 


It  was  a  powerful  time  on  the  frontiers  ; 
there  was  a  shaking  among  the  dry  bones  ;  and 
many  a  stout-hearted  sinner  fell  as  if  slain 
before  the  Lord.  There  were  three  preachers 
present,  each  with  gifts  differing  from  those  of 
his  brethren.  The  first  we  shall  describe,  was 
considered  as  a  sort  of  Boanerges  among  his 
brethren  ;  at  least  so  far  as  lungs  and  voice  were 
concerned.  And  he  used  many  "  big  words," 
quite  beyond  the  comprehension  of  plain,  illit- 
erate people.  Some  supposed  him  to  be  a  great 
preacher,  and  very  learned,  because  they  could 
not  understand  him.  The  second  preacher  was 
what  the  people  called  "  a  powerful  exhorter." 
He  could  not  work  in  the  lead  to  any  advantage, 
but  he  could  follow  a  clear-headed  preacher, 
and  enforce  the  things  said'  on  the  consciences 
of  the  people  by  persuasive  language  and  apt 
illustrations  with  great  effect.  Mr.  Clark  after 
all  did  most  of  the  real  preaching,  and  every 
one  on  the  ground  heard  him  with  fixed  atten- 
tion. 

The  meeting  was  held  in  the  shade  of  the 
forest,  where  a  "  stand"  had  been  prepared  for 
the  purpose.  This  was  an  elevated  platform  of 
split  slabs,  and  a  book  board,  breast  high  in 
front  of  the  preacher,  on  which  he  might  lean. 


PREACHING   IN    THE    WOODS.  117 


Seats  were  made  of  the  halves  of  small  timbers, 
the  ends  of  which  were  placed  on  logs,  and 
covered  over  a  space  of  ground  large  enough  to 
accommodate  several  hundred  hearers.  In 
front  of  the  stand  was  an  open  space,  with  low 
seats  around,  and  called  the  altar,  where  the 
"mourners,"  or  persons  who  were  seriously 
impressed,  were  invited.  At  a  late  hour  they 
separated  and  went  to  the  houses  of  the  people 
who  lived  within  a  convenient  distance  for  re- 
freshment and  lodging.  Prayer  meetings  were 
held  at  the  houses  at  night,  until  late  bed-time. 
Some  families  that  came  from  a  distance  with 
wagons,  brought  provisions  and  encamped  on 
the  ground.  Others,  as  did  Mrs.  Wells  and 
her  son,  were  accommodated  by  the  hospitality 
of  the  people,  and  invitations  were  given 
publicly  each  day,  if  any  strangers  had  arrived, 
they  would  find  a  welcome.  This  was  not  a 
regular  camp-meeting,  for  those  religious 
gatherings  had  not  been  instituted. 

The  husband  of  the  woman  whom  Mrs. 
Wells  came  to  visit,  was  a  Methodist,  and  per- 
formed a  principal  part  in  getting  up  and  sus- 
taining this  meeting.  His  wife  had  not  joined 
society,  but  was  a  seeker,  and  gave  evidence  of 
conversion  at  an  early  stage  of  the  proceedings. 


118  MRS.    WELLS   IN    TROUBLE. 


1 


Mr.  Clark  took  his  meals  and  lodged  with 
brother  Lowe  and  family,  where  Mrs.  Wells 
stopped,  and  it  was  under  his  preaching  and  ex- 
hortations that  she  became  powerfully  wrought 
upon,  and  was  in  great  distress.  In  kind  and 
sympathizing  language  Mr.  Clark  conversed 
with  her  freely.  She  had  heard  persons  narrate 
their  experience  and  conversion  in  the  church 
meetings  where  her  father  and  mother  belonged, 
and  had  obtained  some  general  knowledge  of 
the  gracious  change  all  true  Christians  must 
experience  before  they  are  fit  to  join  a  church 
of  Jesus  Christ  ; — that  a  sinner  must  be  under 
conviction,  and  have  a  "  law-work/'  as  the 
preachers  called  it,  and  obtain  a  "  hope/'  as  it 
was  termed.  But  she  knew  very  little  about 
the  nature  of  a  real  conversion,  and  the  way  of 
salvation  through  the  righteousness  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Her  female  friend  told  her  she  must 
pray  earnestly  and  strive  powerfully  "  to  get 
religion ;"  and  Mr.  Clark  showed  her  from  the 
Scriptures  the  sinfulness  and  helplessness  of 
fallen,  corrupt  human  nature,  and  the  infinite 
ability  and  gracious  willingness  of  Jesus  Christ 
to  save  her,  and  the  mighty  agency  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  in  that  work.  He  told  her  something  of 
his  own  experience  in  trying  to  make  himself 


A    SUDDEN    CONVERSION.  119 


righteous,  instead  of  receiving  Christ  in  all  his 
fullness,  and  "  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us 
wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  sanctification, 
and  redemption."* 

This  instruction  had  its  due  effect  on  her 
mind.  Very  soon  she  despaired  of  making  her- 
self better,  and  felt  her-  dependence  on  the 
Lord  to  that  degree,  as  to  beg  the  preacher  to 
pray  to  God  to  have  mercy  on  her  ;  while  with 
an  audible  voice  she  cried  out  in  agony,  "  Lord, 
have  mercy  on  me,  a  miserable  sinner."  We 
have  given  some  account  already  of  the  simpli- 
city and  effect  of  the  prayers  of  Father  Clark, 
but  in  this,  as  in  other  cases  of  prayer  for  sin- 
ners in  distress,  his  whole  heart  seemed  to  go 
out  in  strains  of  the  most  moving  supplications, 
as  though  he  could  .take  no  denial  ; — as  though 
the  eternal  salvation  of  the  deathless  spirit 
hung  on  the  issue.  Before  he  closed,  Mrs. 
Wells,  who  lay  prostrate  across  her  chair, 
groaning  and  crying  for  mercy,  as  if  wholly  un- 
conscious of  what  she  said  or  did,  sprang  to  her 
feet,  clapped  her  hands  in  a  joyous  ecstacy,  and 
at  the  top  of  her  voice,  in  exultant  tones  ex- 
claimed, "Glory  to  the  Lord  Jesus  !  Glory  to 

*  ICor.i:  30. 


120  A   SHOUTING   SEASON. 


the  Lord  Jesus  ! — lie's  pardoned  my  sins  ; — he's 
pardoned  my  sins !" — and  with  continuous 
shoutings  and  exclamations,  until  nature  was 
exhausted,  she  sunk  into  the  arms  of  Mrs. 
Lowe,  who  placed  her  in  the  chair.  Here  she 
sat,  still  rubbing  her  hands  in  ecstacy,  and  in  a 
subdued  voice,  nearly  powerless,  still  cried, 
"  gloi7>  glory." 

"  Well,  I  don't  believe  in  such  conversions 
as  that,"  says  a  sentimental  lady  ; — a  church 
member  ; — though  she  spent  the  half  of  the 
preceding  night  over  a  specimen  of  the  yellow- 
colored  "  light"  literature  that  now  fills  all 
our  highways  and  by-ways  ; — and  sighing  and 
sentimentalizing  over  an  unreal  and  mawkish 
story  of  love  and  suicide. 

"  'Tis  all  fox-fire,"  declares  a  grave  and 
reverend  divine,  whose  intellect  is  as  clear  and 
as  cool  as  an  iceberg,  and  who  has  not  enough 
of  impulse  to  raise  the  slightest  emotions  in  his 
soul. 

"  What  a  lamentable  thing  it  is  to  have  igno- 
rant persons  carried  away  with  such  enthusiastic 
notions,"  responds  a  metaphysical  philosopher, 
who  can  map  out  the  whole  field  of  the  human 
mind,  and  describe  to  the  tenth  part  of  a  grain 


RELIGION    WITHOUT   EMOTIONS.  121 


the  degree  of  emotion  one  ought  to  have  under 
all  circumstances. 

Those  who  weigh  the  impressions  and  emo- 
tions of  gospel  truth  in  one  metaphysical  scale  ; 
who  cannot  endure  any  excitement  in  others 
above  their  own  passionless  temperament  ;— 
who  never  had  a  muscle  agitated  nor  a  nerve 
affected  by  the  unseen  workings  of  the  inner 
man,  will  have  very  orthodox  notions  about 
such  impulsive  feelings  as  Mrs.  Wells  mani- 
fested when  she  suddenly  felt  herself  relieved 
from  the  burden  of  her  sins,  and  enjoyed  the 
gracious  conviction  of  the  power  and  mercy  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  her  salvation. 

It  is  a  very  queer  kind  of  philosophy  that 
admits  persons  to  faint,  fall,  and  even  die  under 
the  pressure  of  some  sudden  and  overwhelming 
calamity  ;  or  from  ecstacy  from  hearing  joyful 
news  of  an  earthly  kind,  and  yet  account  such 
paroxysms  as  Mrs.  Wells  had  "fox-fire,"  "en- 
thusiasm," and  the  fruits  of  "  ignorance." 
Mrs.  Wells  was  a  woman  of  strong  emotions, 
easily  excited,  and  never  trained  to  disguise  her 
feelings  under  a  cold,  conventual  exterior.  She 
behaved  natural,  and  under  the  circumstances 
quite  decorous  enough.  No  one  was  disturbed 
or  interrupted  by  her  shouts,  but  every  uncon- 


122        A    METHODIST    SOCIETY    GATHERED. 


verted  sinner  in  the  room  became  most  deeply 
impressed,  and  the  revival  became  general  in 
the  congregation.  The  meeting  continued  and 
the  excitement  kept  up  for  more  than  a  week  ; 
during  which  a  large  society  was  gathered, 
chiefly  of  those  who  professed  to  be  converted, 
and  Mrs.  Wells  joined.  A  new  circuit  was 
formed,  and  a  preaching  station  fixed  in  the 
neighborhood  of  Wellsburgh  ;  as  some  waggish 
traveler  named  the  ferry  farm. 

It  was  not  strange  or  singular  that  Mrs. 
Patsey  Wells  greeted  Father  Clark  so  joyfully, 
or  that  her  husband,  who  had  heard  her  describe 
the  preacher  at  the  meeting  on  Coon  Creek 
should  have  guessed  so  readily.  He  not  only 
spent  the  night  with  this  hospitable  family,  but 
could  not  get  away  even  had  he  desired,  until 
he  had  made  an  appointment,  and  word  was 
sent  through  the  settlement  for  the  people  to 
gather  for  preaching. 

In  all  frontier  settlements  in  the  south-west- 
ern States,  it  makes  very  little  difference  in 
gathering  a  congregation,  whether  the  preach- 
ing is  on  the  week  day  or  the  Sabbath.  All 
classes  turned  out  in  their  ordinary  working 
dress,  for  which  they  had  a  change  of  clean 
garments  ready.  They  knew  nothing  and  cared 


ANOTHER    BIG    MEETING.  123 


little  to  which  Christian  sect  the  strange 
preacher  belonged  ;  as  all  preached  very  much 
alike,  and  iterated  the  same  common  place 
truths  of  the  Bible  on  such  occasions.  Men 
wholly  worldly,  and  not  very  moral  ;  who 
fingered  bits  of  spotted  pasteboard,  drank 
whiskey,  and  attended  horse-races  and  shooting 
matches,  would  turn  out  to  hear  a  strange 
preacher,  or  go  to  a  "  big"  meeting,  as  these 
large  convocations  were  called  ;  where  several 
preachers  of  diverse  gifts  were  expected. 

The  youngsters  of  the  family  were  on  their 
horses  before  the  sun  peered  his  bright  face 
over  the  hills  of  Georgia,  and  rode  throughout 
the  settlements,  and  hallooed  at  every  cabin  to 
give  the  inmates  notice  that  "  mother's 
preacher"  had  come,  and  would  preach  at 
' Squire  Redman's  that  day.  Of  course  every 
body  understood  the  hour  for  meeting  would 
be  twelve  o'clock.  Though  the  people  were 
scattered  over  the  hills  and  along  the  vallies  for 
many  miles  distant,  the  news  spread,  and  by 
eleven  o'clock  men,  women  and  children,  two 
and  three  often  on  one  horse,  were  approaching 
'Squire  Redman's  plantation  from  every  point  of 
the  compass.  A  full  complement  of  dogs  to 
every  family  were  on  foot,  coursing  along  the 


124   THE  CHILDREN  AND  DOGS  AT  MEETING. 


margin  of  the  woods  near  the  pathway,  smell- 
ing for  game,  and  barking  up  hollow  trees. 
The  children  of  course,  large  and  small,  had  to 
be  taken,  or  the  mothers  could  not  go,  and  the 
dogs,  accustomed  to  follow  their  masters  and 
the  horses  would  go,  whether  wanted  or  not. 
And  should  the  young  children  cry  and  the  dogs 
bark,  both  the  preacher  and  hearers  were  used 
to  such  trifling  annoyances,  and  never  went  into 
spasms,  as  we  have  seen  a  preacher,  or  a  new 
corner  from  a  particular  section  of  country. 
In  the  vicinity  of  Mr.  Kedman's  house,  and 
near  a  large  spring,  was  the  "  stand"  for  the 
circuit  preacher,  when  the  weather  was  favor- 
able ;  and  the  dwelling  house  afforded  shelter 
in  stormy  weather,  for  which  the  owner  had 
provided  rough  moveable  seats  for  the  accom- 
modation of  his  neighbors. 

The  preaching  of  Father  Clark  on  this  oc- 
,casion  was  interesting,  instructive,  and  impres- 
sive. Several  of  the  hearers,  besides  Mrs. 
Wells  and  her  son  Jacob,  had  heard  him  at 
Coon  Creek  meeting.  Wet  eyes  were  seen,  and 
sister  Wells  was  in  raptures  ;  alternately 
praying  with  internal  agony  for  her  husband 
and  children,  and  then  smiling  in  ecstasy,  as 
the  preacher  described,  with  an  occasional  inci- 


MR.    WELLS   IN    TROUBLE.  125 


dent  or  anecdote,  the  amazing  love,  power  and 
grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  save  the  lost. 
Mr.  Wells  heard  the  text  and  the  introduction 
with  reverent  attention-;  as  the  speaker  ad- 
vanced he  was  ohserved  in  an  unusual  position  ; 
his  hody  was  bent  forward,  his  eyes  fixed,  and 
his  mouth  half  open  as^  though  he  would  take 
.in  every  word.  Again,  his  posture  was  changed, 
his  elbows  rested  on  his  knees,  his  hands  sup- 
ported his  head,  and  a  tremor  seemed  to  agitate 
his  whole  frame.  Those  who  sat  near  him  saw 
the  tears  dropping  fast  to  the  ground,  and  it 
was  evident  he  was  unusually  and  powerfully 
affected  by  the  sermon.  This  did  not  escape 
the  notice  of  his  wife,  who  was  seated  among 
the  females  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  stand, 
and  every  one  could  see  she  was  exceedingly 
agitated.  Others  were  affected,  amongst  whom 
were  some  rough  looking,  stout-hearted  men, 
who  never  before  discovered  any  agitation  under 
preaching.  Two  of  the  youngsters  of  the 
Wells'  family  were  among  the  anxious.  Jacob, 
or  Jake  as  he  was  familiarly  called,  who  accom- 
panied his  mother  to  the  great  meeting  on  Coon 
Creek,  had  been  serious  at  times  since  ;  while 
at  other  times  he  seemed  to  be  more  thought- 


126   ANOTHER  PAROXYSM  OF  SHOUTING. 


less,  wayward  and  wicked  than  ever.     He  was 
there,  said  nothing  ;  but  held  his  head  down. 

Father  Clark's  sermon  did  not  exceed  an 
hour,  hut.  there  was  singing,  prayin  g,  and  con- 
versation with  persons  in  distress.  'Squire  Red- 
man, who  was  class-leader,  gave  a  warm  and 
feeling  exhortation,  prayed  two  or  three  times, 
and  finally  held  a  private  conversation  with  our 
friend  Wells,  and  pronounced  him  to  he 
"  powerfully  convicted/'  and  "  not  far  from 
the  kingdom  of  God." 

We  hope  our  fastidious,  cold-hearted,  philo- 
sophical readers  will  not  get  offended  and  throw 
the  hook  aside  because  good  Mrs.  Wells  had  a 
paroxysm  of  shouting  on  this  occasion.  Those 
readers,  whose  emotions  were  never  excited 
until  every  fibre  of  the  heart  seemed  ready  to 
give  way  for  a  husband  and  children,  as  she  was, 
who  she  knew  by  her  own  sad  experience  were 
in  the  broad  road  that  leads  to  the  gates  of 
eternal  death,  may  retain  their  cold,  calculating 
fire-side  philosophy.  But  we  shall  permit  this 
impulsive,  warm-hearted  woman  to  shout,  and 
express  her  thankfulness  to  heaven  in  the 
strongest  manner,  and  to  her  heart's  content. 
A  little  too  much  heat  and  moisture  are  in- 
finitely more  fructifying  in  faith  and  holy  living, 


A   DINNER    PARTY.  127 


than  ice-bound  cliffs  and  a  region  of  perpetual 
frost.  She  had  been  praying  for  more  than  two 
years  for  her  "  old  man,  and  little  ones/'  as 
she  called  them,  and  now  she  had  evidence  that 
Lord  was  at  work  with  them.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances it  would  not  dp  to  stop  the  meeting, 
and  the  appointment  was  given  out  for  that 
night  at  'Squire  Kednian's  house,  and  next  day 
at  the  stand. 

Father  Clark,  the  Wells  family,  and  several 
others  tarried  for  dinner,  and  a  good  opportu- 
nity was  presented  to  converse  with  Mr.  Wells. 
Mrs.  Wells  and  two  or  three  other  women 
turned  into  the  kitchen  with  mother  Eedman, 
and  by  four  o'clock,  two  or  three  tables  were 
filled  in  succession  by  hungry  guests,  the  men 
first  served,  the  females  next,  and  then  the 
children.  Bountiful  were  the  supplies  of  meat, 
chickens,  eggs,  corn-dodgers,  and  sweet  pota- 
toes, with  pickled  beets,  cucumbers,  and  divers 
other  condiments  ;  enough  to  supply  a  whole 
settlement,  including  the  dogs. 

It  would  have  been  t'he  season  of  winter  in  a 
northern  climate,  but  it  was  then  the  opening 
of  spring,  in  the  early  part  of  February  ;  the 
weather  was  pleasant  and  not  disagreeably 
warm.  After  the  first  table  was  through,  Mr. 


128  EFFECTUAL,    FERVENT    PRAYER. 


Clark  gave  our  friend  Wells  a  jog  of  the  elbow, 
and  they  walked  together  into  the  forest  to  a 
retired  place.  Mrs.  Wells  saw  the  movement, 
tried  to  partake  of  the  refreshment  at  the 
second  table,  but  her  appetite  failed.  She  was 
too  deeply  affected  to  speak,  and  with  another 
female  who  belonged  to  the  same  society,  was 
seen  moving  pensively  in  another  direction,  to- 
wards the  thick  forest.  We  will  not  intrude. 
Her  husband,  whom,  under  all  the  rough  ex- 
terior of  unpolished  nature,  she  truly  loved,  was 
in  a  most  critical  situation.  She  had  conversed 
with  him,  kindly  and  affectionately,  about  his 
eternal  interests,  when  he  seemed  in  a  mood 
to  listen  ;  she  had  told  him  incidents  of  her  own 
experience ;  her  agony  of  distress  and  the 
efficacy  of  Mr.  Clark's  prayers  on  her  behalf. 
He  had  offered  no  objection  to  her  joining  so- 
ciety, though  she  knew  he  disliked  the  Metho- 
dists before  she  joined,  and  seldom  attended  the 
meetings  since  the  circuit  had  been  established. 
For  the  first  time  within  the  period  of  their 
acquaintance,  he  was  anxious  about  his  soul  ; — 
she  knew  it,  felt  it,  and  who  will  blame  her  if 
she  and  her  female  companion  prayed  for  him 
audibly  and  fervently,  while  Father  Clark  had 
him  on  his  knees  in  another  direction,  where  no 


FAMILY   REJOICING.  129 


eye  but  the  eye  of  God  was  upon  them,  and  no 
other  ear  was  listening. 

Towards  the  setting  sun,  and  as  the  people 
:  began  to  collect  for  the  night  meeting,  Mr. 
Clark  and  his  friend  Wells  were  seen  coming 
out  of  the  woods,  arm  in  arm,  engaged  in  con- 
versation. Mr.  Wells  seemed  cheerful,  if  not 
happy,  while  the  countenance  of  Mr.  Clark  was 
lighted  up  with  a  heavenly  smile.  From  that 
day  Samuel  Wells  was  an  altered  man. 

The  meeting  continued  over  the  Sabbath, 
during  which  several  others  gave  evidence  of  a 
change  of  heart  and  life,  and  when  the  newly 
appointed  preacher  from  the  Conference  made 
his  appearance  at  this  remote  station  on  the 
circuit,  the  following  week,  he  found  a  revival 
in  progress,  and  that  his  old  acquaintance  who 
had  left  the  "  connexion,"  had  been  at  work  in 
the  Lord's  harvest,  and  the  Methodist  society 
had  sustained  no  damage  by  his  independent 
labors. 

Mr.  Clark  returned  to  the  ferry  with  his 
friends,  the  Wells  family,  but  there  was  enough 
of  rejoicing  and  friendly  conversation  to  occupy 
him  that  day.  Besides,  he  must  not  think  of 
departing  on  his  journey  before  his  clothes 


130  A    BIBLE    WANTED. 


were  in  order,  and  everything  ready  ;  so  mother 
Wells  argued. 

And  there  was  another  duty  to  perform  which 
no  itinerant,  or  faithful  pastor,  will  neglect. 
Keligious  meditation,  and  especially  prayer  in 
the  hearing  of  others,  was  a  new  business  to  Mr. 
Wells,  and  it  required  just  such  a  man  as 
Father  Clark  to  encourage,  instruct  and  lead 
him  into  the  practice  of  household  religion. 
Though  his  speech  was  somewhat  incoherent, 
and  a  tremor  shook  his  brawny  limbs,  in  mak- 
ing the  first  attempt  in  presence  of  the  preacher, 
his  wife  and  children  ;  he  had  decision  enough 
to  go  forward,  and  soon  acquired  a  gift  that  was 
profitable  in  the  society  and  class-meetings. 
And  now  there  was  another  serious  difficulty. 
He  had  no  Bible  in  his  house  ;  only  a  torn  and 
shattered  Testament,  which  his  wife  had  read 
over  and  over,  on  the  dreary  Sabbaths  she  had 
passed  with  her  family.  Her  husband  had  pro- 
mised on  two  occasions,  when  he  visited  Charles- 
ton and  sold  his  toba.cco,  to  buy  one.  But  on 
one  journey  he  had  made  inquiry  at  several 
stores  and  found  none  ;  the  other  time  "get- 
ting a  little  overtaken,"  as  he  called  it,  he  had 
forgotten  the  business,  though  he  did  not  fail 
to  bring  his  wife  a  new  calico  dress,  and  several 


THE   PARTING   SCENE.  131 


other  luxuries  she  had  not  requested.  The  idea 
of  Bible  Societies,  and  special  efforts  to  supply 
the  destitute  with  the  Word  of  God,  had  en- 
tered into  the  mind  of  no  one.  Nor  could  such 
books  be  found  for  sale  in  any  of  the  interior 
settlements  of  the  South  or  West. 

Father  Clark  had  a  neat  pocket  Bible,  which 
he  obtained  in  London,  and  which  was  his  daily 
companion.  He  was  now  in  a  strait  betwixt 
the  conflicting  claims  of  duty.  Generosity  and 
sympathy  spoke  loudly  to  his  heart  to  give  this 
family  his  Bible.  Conscience  and  reason  seemed 
to  say,  "  You  cannot  spare  this  book.  How 
can  a  preacher  do  without  a  Bible.  ?"  After  a 
season  of  prayer  on  the  subject,  faith  turned 
the  scale,  "  Leave  the  Bible,  and  trust  in  the 
Lord  for  another  ;".  and  so  it  was  decided,  and 
he  never  regretted  it. 

The  parting  scene  was  affecting.  Mr.  Wells 
and  his  wife  both  wept  like  children,  and  begged 
him  not  to  forget  them  in  his  prayers,  and  if  he 
ever  came  that  way  again  to  make  their  house 
his  home.  The  whole  family  walked  with  him 
to  the  river  bank,  and  Mr.  Wells  and  his  two 
eldest  sons  worked  the  ferry-boat  over  the 
river.  As  they  turned  into  a  slight  bend  in  the 
river,  they  could  see  mother  Wells  still  sitting 


132  THE   EFFECT   OF   CONVERSION. 


on  the  bank,  with  her  handkerchief  to  her  eyes, 
deeply  affected  that  she  should  see  her  preach- 
er's face,  and  hear  his  voice  no  more  ;  yet  de- 
voutly thankful  that  the  Lord  had  sent  him 
that  way  as  the  instrument  of  salvation  to  her 
house. 

The  boat  was  tied  to  the  shore,  and  the  old 
man  and  his  two  sons  walked  with  the  preacher 
through  the  low  bottom-land  that  lined  the 
bank  of  the  Savannah  river,  to  the  bluffs  and 
up-lands  of  South  Carolina.  As  they  were 
about  to  part,  the  preacher  kneeled  down  and 
prayed  with  them,  and  especially  mentioned  the 
young  lads,  that  they  might  be  like  young  Tim- 
othy, and  serve  the  Lord  from  their  youth.  Mr. 
Clark  was  now  seen  slowly  but  cheerfully 
ascending  the  sloping  hills,  that  led  towards 
Greenville  district,  while  in  silence  the  father 
and  sons  returned  to  their  home. 

Leaving  father  Clark  to  pursue  his  journey 
towards  the  mountain  range  in  the  northwest, 
we  will  continue  a  while  on  the  banks  of  the 
Savannah,  to  learn  a  little  of  the  future  his- 
tory of  the  Wells  family. 

The  rule  of  the  Saviour,  to  judge  of  religious 
excitements  and  conversions,  is,  "  By  their 
fruits  shall  ye  know  them."  Our  metaphysical 


BAPTISTS   IN    GEORGIA,  133 


and  philosophical  friends,  with  the  class  of  c'old- 
blooded,  grave  divines,  who  measure  the  charac- 
ter of  others  by  their  own  passionless  natures  ; 
with  the  sentimental  ladies  who  are  dreadfully 
shocked  at  religious  ebullitions,  may  be  assured 
that  the  excitable  Mrs.  Wells,  and  her  more 
sluggish  husband,  never  "  fell  from  grace,"  as 
our  Methodist  friends  denominate  the  result  of 
spurious  conversions.  It  is  true  they  left  the 
Methodist  society,  and  were  baptized  into  the 
fellowship  of  a  Baptist  church,  but  this  was  in 
accordance  with  their  original  predilections  and 
previous  training. 

During  the  period  of  Mr.  Clark's  sojourn  in 
Georgia,  Baptist  churches  and  preachers  were 
more  numerous  than  Methodists.  In  the  region 
south  and  east  of  Augusta,  they  were  by  far 
the  most  numerous  class  of  Christians.  In 
1792,  there  were  about  fifty-seven  Baptist 
churches,  fifty-eight  ordained  preachers,  twenty- 
five  candidates,  and  about  2,400  communicants 
in  Georgia.  The  Georgia  Association  had  been 
constituted  in  1784,  and  in  1792  included  about 
twenty-five  churches.  The  Hepzibah  Associa- 
tion was  organized  in  1794,  and  the  churches 
extended  along  the  waters  of  the  Ogeechee  and 
Oconee  rivers.  The  ministers  who  itinerated 


134  MOUNTAIN    KANGE. 


in  upper  settlements,  on  Oconee  and  Broad 
rivers,  after  Mr.  Clark  left  the  country,  were 
Mr.  John  Cleveland,  who  crossed  the  Savannah 
river  from  South  Carolina,  D.  Thornton,  Wil- 
liam Davis,  Thomas  Johnson,  and  Thomas 
Gilbert.  Mr.  Cleveland  became  acquainted 
with  the  Wells  family  by  crossing  their  ferry, 
and  they  liked  his  style  of  preaching  and  that 
of  his  brethren,  and  being  taught  the  way  of 
the  Lord  more  perfectly,  with  others,  were  bap- 
tized, and  a  church  was  raised  up  near  their 
residence. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Mountain  Range. — Manners  of  an  Itinerant. — Preaching  in  a  Tavern- 
house. — How  to  avoid  Insults. — Hospitality. — Reaches  Crab- 
Orchard. — Preachers  in  Kentucky. — Baptists  ;  "  Regulars"  and 
"  Separatists." — Principles  of  Doctrine. — School-Teaching. — Master 
O'Cafferty  and  His  Qualities. 

A  range  of  high  mountains  are  to  be  seen  on 
the  map,  running  in  a  south-western  direction, 
and  separating  the  State  of  Virginia  from  Ken- 
tucky ;  and  then  passing  in  a  diagonal  direction 
across  Tennessee  into  Georgia.  This  range 
gives  rise  to  the  Sandy,  Kentucky,  and  Cum- 
berland rivers,  on  the  north-western  side,  and 


MOUNTAIN    SCENERY.  135 


the  Clinch  and  Holston,  the  principal  branches 
of  the  Tennessee  river,  on  the  south-eastern 
side.  Through  this  range  of  mountains  is  a 
singular  depression,  called  the  "  Cumberland 
Gap/'  through  which  the  first  emigrants  from 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina  passed  to  Ken- 
tucky. And  through  this  "  Pass"  runs  the 
great  highway  that  has  been  traveled  for  three- 
score years,  from  the  south-eastern  to  the  north- 
western States.  The  range  of  mountains  is 
from  thirty  to  fifty  miles  in  width,  and  in  the 
central  part  rises  up  in  immense  rocky  ranges. 
The  "  Gap"  is  at  the  south-western  corner  of 
Virginia,  and  the  south-eastern  corner  of  Ken- 
tucky, where  the  extreme  points  of  these  States 
touch  the  northern  boundary  of  Tennessee. 
Mountains  are  piled  on  mountains  through  this 
region.  In  the  vicinity  of  the  Gap  is  a  ledge 
of  black  rocks  near  the  summit,  which  extends 
thirty  miles,  with  a  perpendicular  fall  to  the 
south-east,  of  two  hundred  feet.  The  Pine 
Mountain  is  on  the  border  of  Knox  county,  in 
Kentucky,  and  presents  to  the  eye  of  the  trav- 
eler a  scene  of  sublimity  and  grandeur,  not  ex- 
ceeded in  mountain  views.  There  is  a  view, 
the  wildest  and  most  romantic,  where  the  Cum- 
berland river  passes  through  a  gorge,  dashing 


136  OUTLINE    OF   THE   JOURNEY. 


and  foaming  at  a  terrific  rate.  Here  the  lime- 
stone cliffs  rise  to  the  height  of  thirteen  hun- 
dred feet. 

Standing  on  a  high  precipice,  from  which  the 
eye  could  range  over  a  vast  extent  of  country, 
on  a  clear  and  pleasant  day  in  the  month  of 
March,  a  traveler  was  seen  gazing  on  the 
scenery  around  him.  Though  his  dress  was 
soiled  by  a  long  journey,  every  feature  and 
action  were  familiar  to  the  observer.  It  is  the 
Itinerant  preacher,  whom  we  left  near  the 
Savannah  river  a  few  weeks  since  ;  and  he  has 
ascended  the  mountain  several  hundred  feet 
above  the  Gap,  to  feast  his  eyes  on  the  stupen- 
dous works  of  Infinite  wisdom  and  power.  His 
mind  expands  with  the  mountain  scenery  ;  his 
imagination  has  carried  him  back  to  his  native 
land  ;  his  adoring  thoughts  ascend  to  the 
Bestower  of  every  good,  for  the  protection  he 
has  enjoyed  ;  hope  burns  bright  in  his  eyes,  for 
in  the  direction  he  is  now  gazing  are  spread  out 
the  fertile  vales  of  Kentucky,  to  which  he  is 
bound. 

He  has  traveled  through  Greenville  District, 
in  South  Carolina,  Buncombe  County  in  North 
Carolina,  and  across  East  Tennessee.  He  has 
forded  or  swam  the  creeks  and  rivers  on  his 


HOW   ITINERANTS   OUGHT    TO   BEHAVE.    137 


route,  but  makes  no  complaint  of  fatigue,  suf- 
fering, or  danger.  He  had  a  small  sum  of 
money  to  pay  his  expenses,  was  never  obtru- 
sive, yet  rarely  did  he  fail  of  finding  friends, 
and  frequently  religious  families,  who  delighted 
to  exercise  their  hospitality  on  so  inoffensive 
a  traveler.  Unless  the  weather  proved  stormy, 
he  traveled  five  days  each  week,  and  put  up  for 
Saturday  and  Sabbath  in  the  bounds  of  some 
religious  congregation,  or  in  some  destitute 
settlement  where  he  could  preach  the  Gospel. 

Some  ministers,  even  while  young,  are  very 
annoying  to  families,  by  expecting  personal  at- 
tentions, seeming  not  to  think  how  much  they 
impose  on  hospitable  families.  Father  Clark 
was  particularly  careful  never  to  give  the  least 
trouble  that  he  could  avoid,  and  hence  all  who 
knew  him  were  the  more  ready  to  receive  him. 
He  expected  and  desired  no  special  attention  as 
a  minister  ;  attended  to  his  own  personal  affairs, 
and  put  no  family  to  any  inconvenience.  He 
never  assumed  the  ministerial  character,  put  on 
no  airs  of  dignity,  and  if  he  led  the  conversation, 
he  could  give  it  a  religious  turn  without  offence 
;o  any  one ;  and  he  would  leave  the  best  im- 
pressions on  the  family  without  any  apparent 
effort.  Again  and  again,  he  was  solicited  to 


138  A    TAVERN    SCENE. 


stay  and  preach  with  the  people,  with  assurances 
of  every  aid  he  might  need.  On  two  or  three 
occasions  contributions  were  made  privately  and 
handed  to  him,  where  he  spent  a  Sabbath  and 
preached  the  Gospel,  until  it  became  painful  to 
his  feelings  to  receive  such  gratuities,  as  he 
needed  nothing. 

Two  days  before  we  found  him  on  the  moun- 
tain summit,  he  had  tarried  at  a  noted  tavern 
at  the  foot  of  the  long  and  steep  mountain 
called  Clinch.  Here  were  men  with  pack- 
horses  and  peltry,  on  their  way  to  the  settle- 
ments in  the  old  States.  Explorers  to  the  new 
countries  of  Tennessee  and  Kentucky,  put  up 
at  this  tavern.  There  was  drinking,  gaming, 
profane  swearing,  and  all  manner  of  vulgar  and 
blackguard  language.  Mr.  Clark  supposed  the 
time  would  pass  very  unpleasantly,  but  an 
elderly  gentleman,  who  was  on  his  way  to  Ken- 
tucky as  an  explorer,  happened  to  fall  into  con- 
versation, and  found  him  to  be  a  religious  man, 
and  on  putting  the  question  direct,  the  fact  was 
acknowledged  that  he  was  a  preacher.  This 
gentleman  conferred  with  two  or  three  other 
persons  of  his  acquaintance,  and  after  consult- 
ing the  landlord,  proposed  they  should  have 
religious  worship  before  they  retired.  It  met 


HOW    TO    REFORM    THE    WICKED.  139 


with  general  approbation.  Every  one  present 
knew  it  was  a  free  country,  and  he  might  stay 
or  retire.  Those'  in  the  heat  of  gaming,  and 
half-sprung  with  whiskey,  could  have  had  a  room 
for  their  favorite  amusements,  but  cards  were 
laid  aside,  and  the  landlord  declared  he  never 
heard 'one  say  they  regretted  having  spent  an 
hour  that  night  in  hearing  the  stranger  give  a 
lecture.  His  preaching  and  exhortations  were 
never  in  the  form  of  denunciation,  though 
pointed  and  plain,  and  well  adapted  to  touch 
and  arouse  the  slumbering  consciences  of  sin- 
ners. He  never  failed  to  give  evidence  that  his 
sympathies  were  awakened  on  their  behalf  ;  that 
he  felt  for  guilty  sinners,  and  desired  to  do  them 
good. 

He  did  not  rail  against  drunkards,  gamblers, 
and  profane  swearers,  in  his  discourse,  or  mani- 
fest the  least  annoyance  in  conversation  with 
any  person  ;  and  yet  all  these  vicious  indul- 
gences ceased,  and  every  swearing  reprobate 
seemed  to  put  a  double  guard  on  his  lips.  All 
the  company  rested  quietly,  and  arose  cheer- 
fully in  the  morning.  The  gentleman  who  had 
invited  Mr.  Clark  to  preach,  approached  the 
landlord  privately,  and  proposed  to  pay  the 
stranger's  bill  when  he  settled  his  own.  "  No, 


140  HOUSES   OF   ENTERTAINMENT. 


sir,"  said  the  landlord,  "that  gentleman  has 
been  a  welcome  guest  in  my  family,  for  they 
have  had  comfortable  rest,  and  if  it  had  not  been 
for  him,  we  should  have  had  drinking,  swearing, 
and  fighting  through  the  night,  to  the  annoy- 
ance of  all  quiet  people." 

When  Mr.  Clark  called  for  his  bill  after 
breakfast,  as  he  was  about  to  depart  on  his  jour- 
ney, he  received  for  answer,  "  Your  bill,  sir,  is 
more  than  paid.  It  is  not  customary  to  charge 
preachers,  though  every  one  of  that  class  who  trav- 
els this  road  don't  keep  the  house  in  as  good  order 
as  you  did  last  night.  But  you  are  welcome  to 
the  best  I  have,  every  time  you  pass  this  way/' 

Down  the  mountain  range,  towards  Crab- 
Orchard,  the  country  was  thinly  settled.  Every 
eight  or  ten  miles  was  a  cluster  of  log-cabins, 
with  stabling  of  the  same  materials,  a  rack  to 
hitch  horses  at  in  front,  and  occasionally  a 
rudely  daubed  sign  on  a  post,  that  on  close  in- 
spection might  indicate  that  "private  enter- 
tainment" could  be  had  there.  No  public 
houses  existed  in  that  region,  unless  in  a  town 
or  county  seat,  where  lawyers  and  clients, 
judges  and  jurymen,  could  purchase  intoxicat- 
ing liquors  to  wash  down  their  corn-bread  and 
bacon  on  court  days.  Every  farmer  through 


DRESS   OF    A   KENTUCKY    PREACHER.       141 


the  country,  who  lived  on  a  great  road,  and 
had  a  supply  of  "  corn  and  fodder"  for  horses, 
"  and  chicken  fixin's,"  and  "  corn  dodgers," 
with  comfortable  beds  for  travelers,  kept  "  pri- 
vate entertainment."  No  one  thought  of  getting 
a  license  and  selling  intoxicating  drinks.  The 
bottle  or  jug  of  whiskey  was  always  set  on  the 
table  at  such  houses  of  entertainment,  with  a 
bowl  of  sugar,  and  a  pitcher  of  water  fresh  from 
the  spring,  and  "help  yourselves,  strangers," 
was  the  courteous  invitation.  Whether  the 
traveler  drank  more  or  less,  or  none  at  all,  made 
not  the  least  difference  in  his  bill.  Fifty  cents 
for  horse-keeping,  supper,  and  lodging,  was  the 
uniform  price  for  nearly  half  a  century,  at  these 
countiy  houses  of  entertainment  throughout 
this  valley.  And  if  any  one  had  charged  Father 
Clark,  a  quarter  or  three  bits*  was  ample  com- 
pensation. 

It  was  early  in  April  when  OUT  Itinerant 
reached  the  vicinity  of  Crab-Orchard,  in  Lin- 
coln County.  Hearing  there  was  an  appoint- 
ment for  preaching  in  the  neighborhood,  he 
went  with  the  family  with  whom  he  had  put 
up.  The  preacher  was  a  plain  frontier-looking 
man,  dressed  in  the  costume  of  the  country  ;  a 

*  37  1-2  cents. 


142         MB.    CLARK   TNVITED    TO    PREACH. 


hunting-shirt  of  dressed  deer-skins,  and  trow- 
sers  of  ootton  and  wool  mixed,  of  very  coarse 
texture,  colored  brown  with  the  bark  of  a  species 
of  the  white  walnut  tree.*  The  house  where 
the  people  assembled  was  a  double  log  cabin, 
rough  hewn,  and  when  all  had  gathered,  it  con- 
tained about  seventy-five  or  eighty  persons. 
The  name  of  the  preacher  was  Jolliff ;  and  he 
preached  the  Gospel  to  his  neighbors  and  the 
people  generally,  as  opportunity  offered,  without 
any  thought  about  compensation  in  this  life. 
He  was  a  plain,  unlearned  preacher,  and  en- 
forced such  truth  as  he  understood  on  the  minds 
of  his  hearers.  He  had  been,  and  perhaps  was 
still  a  Methodist  preacher  of  the  local  order, 
but  he  afterwards  joined  a  class  of  Baptists 
called  Separates  in  Kentucky. 

Mr.  Clark's  dress  we  have  already  described, 
but  it  was  in  a  style  somewhat  in  advance  of 
the  good  people  in  Kentucky,  who  lived  many 
hundred  miles  distant  from  any  market,  and 
were  compelled  to  live  in  a  plain,  rough  way. 
Mr.  Jolliff  fell  into  conversation  with  the 
stranger,  while  the  people  were  gathering, 
found  out  his  business  in  the  country,  and  in- 
sisted he  should  preach.  Apologies  and  ex- 

*  Butternut — Juglans  alba  oblonga. 


PIONEER   PREACHERS    OF    KENTUCKY.      143 


cuses  are  useless  on  such  occasions  for  those 
ministers  who  keep  their  minds  in  habitual  pre- 
paration to  say  something  to  the  people  on  any 
sudden  call,  and  Mr.  Clark,  though  a  modest 
man,  who  never  put  himself  forward,  consented. 
The  people  listened  with  attention,  and  spoke 
of  him  as  "  a  right  smart  preacher."  Some 
doubted  what  others  affirmed,  that  he  was  a 
learned  man,  for  he  was  so  plain  and  simple 
his  language,  and  his  illustrations  were  from 
things  so  common,  that  they  understood  every 
word. 

Mr.  Jolliff,  who  lived  several  miles 'from  the 
place  of  meeting,  was  so  much  pleased  with  the 
discourse,  that  he  persuaded  Mr.  Clark  to  at- 
tend the  meeting  in  his  neighborhood  on  the 
following  Saturday  and  Sabbath,  and  to  come 
to  his  house  on  Friday  evening. 

There  were  a  number  of  preachers  in  Lincoln 
and  the  adjacent  counties,  all  Baptists,  though 
somewhat  divided  on  certain  points'of  doctrine, 
and  not  altogether  friendly  in  ministerial  inter- 
course. Each  possessed  his  share  of  the  imper- 
fections of  human  character  ;  each  was  more 
or  less  selfish  ;  petty  rivalries  prevailed,  and 
small  differences  were  magnified,  as  each  party 
looked  at  the  other  through  the  medium  of  pre- 


144      REGULAR    AND   SEPARATE    BAPTISTS. 


judice.  In  a  word,  the  pioneer  preachers  of 
Kentucky,  were  very  much  like  the  ministers 
of  the  G-ospel  in  every  age,  nation,  and  country; 
no  better,  no  worse  ;  only  a  little  more  frank, 
and  even  blunt  in  their  personal  intercourse, 
and  did  not  conceal  their  thoughts  and  enac- 
tions with  the  same  ingenuity  and  tact  as  has 
been  done  in  some  places.  Hence,  if  there 
were  petty  jealousies,  rivalries,  and  surmisings, 
of  -which  traits  <are  wrong  and  unchristian 
every  where,)  they  let  their  passions  be  seen, 
and  the  want  of  union  and  mutual  cooperation 
was  the  natural  result. 

There  were  two  principal  divisions  amongst 
Baptists  in  Kentucky,  which  were  brought  with 
them  from  Virginia  and  the  Carolinas.  The 
parties  were  called  "  Regular"  and  "  Sepa- 
rate." These  parties  originated  more  than 
forty  years  before  the  period  of  our  history. 

The  Regular  Baptists  in  the  Middle  States 
originated  from  Wales  ;  and  in  several  in- 
stances, churches  already  organized  came  over 
as  colonists.  They  settled  mostly  in  New 
Jersey,  Pennsylvania,  and  a  corner  of  Delaware 
and  Maryland,  towards  the  close  of  the  seven- 
teenth, and  during  the  eighteenth  centuries, 
previous  to  the  American  revolution.  At  a 


CONFESSION    OF    FAITH."  145 


later  period,  the  descendants  of  these  early 
colonists  removed  south,  and  formed  the  nucleus 
of  churches  in  Virginia,  and  even  in  North  and 
South  Carolina.  The  doctrines  they  taught,  as 
they  interpreted  the  Scriptures,  may  be  found 
in-  a  little  book  commonly  called  the  "  Phila- 
delphia Confession  of  Faith,"  because  it  was  re- 
vised, adopted  and  published  by  the  Philadel- 
phia Baptist  Association  in  1742. * 

All  true  Baptists  take  the  word  of  God,  the 
inspired  writings,  as  their  sole  rule  of  faith  and 
practice.  There  were  some  diversities  among 
the  Regular  Baptists  about  certain  doctrinal 

*  The  edition  before  us  is  the  seventh,  and  "  printed  by  John  Dun- 
lap,  at  the  newest  printing  office  in  Market  street,  Philadelphia, 
MDCCLXXIIL"  [1773.]  The  title  page  reads,  "  A  Confession  of 
Faith,  put  forth  by  the  Elders  and  Brethren  of  many  Congregations 
of  Christians,  (Baptized  upon  Profession  of  their  Faith,)  in  London 
and  the  Country." 

Adopted  by  the  Baptist  Association,  met  in  Philadelphia,  Sept.  25, 
1742.  This  "  Confession"  had  its  origin  in  fact  from  "  seven  congre- 
gations gathered  in  London,  1643,"  and  revised  and  adopted  by 
"  Ministers  and  Messengers  of  upwards  of  one  hundred  baptized 
congregations  in  England  and  Wales,"  in  1689.  The  "Confession" 
of  that  year  is  signed  by  thirty-eight  persons,  as  a  committee,  "  in  the 
name  and  behalf  of  the  whole  assembly."  The  name  of  the  re- 
nowned Hanserd  Knollys  stands  at  the  head  of  the  committee.  The 
object  of  this  Confession,  was  not  to  have  a  "  standard,"  or  rule  of 
faith,  separate  from  or  in  addition  to  the  Scriptures,  in  the  churches, 
but  "  for  the  satisfaction  of  all  other  Christians  that  differ  from  us  in 
the  point  of  baptism." 


146  ORIGIN    OF    SEPARATE    BAPTISTS. 


principles,  as  there  were  also  among  the  Sepa- 
rates. These  diversities  in  some  localities  pre- 
vented for  a  time  cordial  union,  correspondence 
and  cooperation,  chiefly  because  they  misunder- 
stood each  other  in  their  modes  of  explanation. 
The  differences  in  all  the  parties  consisted  in 
the  way  each  party  reasoned  on  abstruse  points. 
Each  put  that  construction  on  the  language 
employed  by  the  other  that  accorded  with  the 
peculiar  technical  meaning  he  attached  to  the 
same  words. 

The  "  Separate-  Baptists"  originated  in  Vir- 
ginia and  the  Carolinas  from  two  leading  minis- 
ters who,  with  their  adherents,  came  from  New 
England  about  1*754.  The  leaders  were  Shubael 
Stearns  and  Daniel  Marshall.  These  men  were 
Congregationalists,  and  belonged  to  a  party  that 
separated  from  the  old  Puritan  Congregation- 
alists of  New  England  ;  being  less  Calvinistic 
in  doctrine,  and  believing  that  such  men  as  had 
grace,  gifts,  and  a  "  call  of  God"  to  the  minis- 
try, ought  to  preach  the  Gospel  if  they  had  no 
collegiate  education.  This  party  were  at  first 
Paedobaptists  ;  that  is,  they  believed  and  prac- 
ticed infant  baptism  on  the  faith  and  the  coven- 
ant relation  of  the  parents  ;  but  gradually  they 
gave  up  this  practice,  and  in  the  end  most  of 


147 

the  ministers  and  members  of  this  party  joined 
the  Baptist  churches. 

Elder  Stearns  became  a  Baptist,  and  was  or- 
dained in  Connecticut,  but  led  by  impressions 
of  mind,  with  several  relatives  and  brethren, 
removed  south  to  Virginia,  where  Mr.  Marshall 
joined  him  ;  and  then  to  Guilford  county,  N. 
C.,  where  they  constituted  a  church.  While 
in  New  England,  these  Separates  had  acquired 
a  warm,  pathetic  style  of  preaching,  and  ex- 
hibited intense  feelings.  They  had  a  sing-song 
tone,  and  their  manner  of  preaching  got  hold 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  produced  much 
preternatural  excitement.  Their  hearers  shed 
tears,  cried  out  under  great  distress,  and 
shouted  in  ecstacy  on  a  revulsion  of  feelings. 
In  a  few  months  they  had  baptized  about  six 
hundred  converts.  Several  warm-hearted,  zeal- 
ous preachers  were  raised  up  ;  one  of  the  most 
gifted  was  James  Bead,  who  was  very  success- 
ful in  Virginia. 

At  the  first  no  distinctive  names  were  at- 
tached to  these  parties,  but  the  Separates  from 
New  England  kept  that  name,  which  provoked 
the  other  party  to  call  themselves  "  Regular 
Baptists."  This  name  originated  with  Elder 
David  Thomas,  of  Virginia,  who  possessed 


146  ORIGIN    OF    SEPARATE    BAPTISTS. 


principles,  as  there  were  also  among  the  Sepa- 
rates. These  diversities  in  some  localities  pre- 
vented for  a  time  cordial  union,  correspondence 
and  cooperation,  chiefly  because  they  misunder- 
stood each  other  in  their  modes  of  explanation. 
The  differences  in  all  the  parties  consisted  in 
the  way  each  party  reasoned  on  abstruse  points. 
Each  put  that  construction  on  the  language 
employed  by  the  other  that  accorded  with  the 
peculiar  technical  meaning  he  attached  to  the 
same  words. 

The  "  Separate  Baptists"  originated  in  Vir- 
ginia and  the  Carolinas  from  two  leading  minis- 
ters who,  with  their  adherents,  came  from  New 
England  about  1754.  The  leaders  were  Shubael 
Stearns  and  Daniel  Marshall.  These  men  were 
Congregationalists,  and  belonged  to  a  party  that 
separated  from  the  old  Puritan  Congregation- 
alists of  New  England  ;  being  less  Calvinistic 
in  doctrine,  and  believing  that  such  men  as  had 
grace,  gifts,  and  a  "  call  of  G-od"  to  the  minis- 
try, ought  to  preach  the  Gospel  if  they  had  no 
collegiate  education.  This  party  were  at  first 
Paedobaptists  ;  that  is,  they  believed  and  prac- 
ticed infant  baptism  on  the  faith  and  the  coven- 
ant relation  of  the  parents  ;  but  gradually  they 
gave  up  this  practice,  and  in  the  end  most  of 


REGULAR    BAPTISTS."  147 


the  ministers  and  members  of  this  party  joined 
the  Baptist  churches. 

Elder  Stearns  became  a  Baptist,  and  was  or- 
dained in  Connecticut,  hut  led  hy  impressions 
of  mind,  with  several  relatives  and  brethren, 
removed  south  to  Virginia,  where  Mr.  Marshall 
joined  him  ;  and  then  to  Guilford  county,  N. 
C.,  where  they  constituted  a  church.  While 
in  New  England,  these  Separates  had  acquired 
a  warm,  pathetic  style  of  preaching,  and  ex- 
hibited intense  feelings.  They  had  a  sing-song 
tone,  and  their  manner  of  preaching  got  hold 
of  the  hearts  of  the  people  and  produced  much 
preternatural  excitement.  Their  hearers  shed 
tears,  cried  out  under  great  distress,  and 
shouted  in  ecstacy  on  a  revulsion  of  feelings. 
In  a  few  months  they  had  baptized  about  six 
hundred  converts.  Several  warm-hearted,  zeal- 
ous preachers  were  raised  up  ;  one  of  the  most 
gifted  was  James  Read,  who  was  very  success- 
ful in  Virginia. 

At  the  first  no  distinctive  names  were  at- 
tached to  these  parties,  but  the  Separates  from 
New  England  kept  that  name,  which  provoked 
the  other  party  to  call  themselves  "  Regular 
Baptists."  This  name  originated  with  Elder 
David  Thomas,  of  Virginia,  who  possessed 


148  UNION    OF    BAPTISTS. 


great  influence,  and  was  regarded  by  his  breth- 
ren as  a  leader.  Occasionally,  and  especially 
in  seasons  of  revival,  the  ministers  would  co- 
operate, but  the  parties  remained  distinct,  with 
the  usual  amount  of  shyness  and  non-inter- 
course, common  in  such  divisions. 

From  the  position  we  now  occupy,-  it  is  easy 
to  perceive  that  both  parties  had  mistaken 
views,  and  employed  inappropriate  language  to 
express  gospel  truth.  The  things  for  which 
they  were  the  most  tenacious  were  their 
opinions,  or  speculations  ;  and  many  points 
were  discussed  in  their  discourses  that  were  of 
no  advantage  to  truth.  On  the  disputed  topics 
both  parties  "  darkened  council  by  words  with- 
out knowledge."* 

An  extensive  revival  of  religion  in  Virginia 
brought  about  a  union  between  the  Regular 
and  Separate  Baptists  in  1787  ;  a  religious 
platform  expressing  their  views  in  common  was 
adopted,  and  the  parties  laid  aside  their  dis- 
tinctive names  and  took  that  of  UNITED  BAP- 
TISTS. 

The  emigration  of  Baptists  from  Virginia  to 
Kentucky  commenced  near  the  close  of  the 
revolutionary  war,  and  the  old  lines  of  distinc- 

*  Job  xxx  viii :  2. 


WANT    OF    SCHOOLS   IN    KENTUCKY.        149 


tion  were  kept  up  there  for  about  sixteen  years 
longer.  South  of  the  Kentucky  river,  a 
majority  of  the  churches  were  Separate  Bap- 
tists, at  the  period  of  the  visit  of  Father 
Clark.* 

Mr.  Clark  attended  the  appointment  on 
Saturday  and  Sabbath  with  Mr.  Jolliff,  and 
preached  with  his  accustomed  fervor  and  ability. 
The  people  who  heard  him  were  much  in- 
terested, and  urged  him  to  stay  amongst  them. 
He  found  the  settlements  very  deficient  in 
schools  ;  young  men  and  women  could  not  read, 
and  very  few  books  could  be  found.  In  many 
instances  the  teachers  were  incompetent,  and 
in  some  instances  too  immoral  to  be  trusted 
with  the  training  of  youth.  He  saw  around 
him  a  wide  field  of  usefulness.  There  were  oc- 
casional revivals,  but  in  general  a  religious 
dearth  prevailed  over  the  State.  Kevivals  had 

*  At  that  period  (1796,)  the  Methodists  had  five  circuits  in  Ken- 
tucky, ten  preachers  in  the  traveling  connection,  and  1880  whites  and 
G4  blacks  in  their  societies.  Their  preachers,  learning  that  Mr.  Clark 
had  left  the  Methodist  connection,  gave  him  no  direct  encouragement 
as  a  preacher.  Mr.  Jolliff,  Rev.  J.  Lillard,  and  two  or  three  other 
preachers  were  Independent  Methodists,  and  affiliated  with  Clark. 

According  to  Asplund's  Register,  there  were  57  Baptist  churches, 
50  ordained  ministers,  16  licentiates,  and  3,453  members,  in  1792. 
Twenty  per  cent,  increase  at  least  should  be  added  for  their  number 
in  1796.  This  would  give  4,150  communicants. 


152  SCHOOLMASTERS    EQUITY. 


in  the  direction  of  "  Holy  Mother  Church." 
In  this  particular  item  his  services  were  gratu- 
itous ;  but  he  was  unsuccessful  in  all  he  under- 
took, whether  publicly  or  privately.  He  lacked 
every  qualification  for  a  successful  emissary  in 
the  charitable  designs  of  the  good  father.  Mr. 
O'Cafferty  made  slow  progress  in  retailing 
science  and  literature  during  the  six  months  he 
engaged  to  teach  school  on  Flat  Creek,  and 
such  was  the  turmoil  among  his  subjects,  and 
so  much  whiskey  did  he  punish  weekly,  that  he 
found  it  economical  to  accept  the  compromise 
proposed  by  his  employers  and  be  off,  on  half 
pay  for  the  last  term. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Schoolmaster  Equity  in  1796. — New  Customs  introduced. — Mr.  Birch 
Discarded. — Enrolment. — Books  Used — New  ones  Procured. — As- 
tonishing Effects.— Colloquy  with  Uncle  Jesse.— The  New  School- 
House. — A  Christmas  Frolic. — Shocking  Affair  by  the  Irish  Master. 
— A  Political  Convention. — Young  Democracy. — A  Stump  Speech. 
— New  Customs. — A  True  Missionary. — Trouble  about  Money. — 
Mr.  Clark  leaves  Kentucky. 

The  relation  of  the  teacher  and  the  pupils 
heretofore  in  most  instances  had  been  that  of 
belligerents.  It  was  his  prerogative  to  rule  and 
compel  obedience,  and  hence  "  fightings/'  as 
the  customary  whippings  were  called,  was  the 


NEW    CUSTOMS   INTRODUCED.  153 

order  of  the  day.  Those  pupils  who  were  from 
fifteen  to  twenty  years  of  age,  and  thought 
themselves  young  men,  their  proud  spirits 
could  be  easily  aroused  to  a  state  of  rebellion. 
They  descended  from  a  hardy  race,  and  had 
learned  the  tactics  of  warfare  on  the  frontiers, 
where  their  fathers  and  mothers  had  to  contend 
with  untamed  savages,  and  it  would  have  been 
a  dangerous  business  for  even  a  brawny  Irish- 
man to  flog  such  spirits  into  submission  with  a 
full  supply  of  bone,  sinew  and  muscle.  Hence 
the  boys  from  eight  to  fourteen,  who  had  no 
brothers  and  cousins  among  these  stout  young- 
sters, had  to  bear  their  own  share  of  flaggella- 
tion,  and  also  the  amount  that  in  equity  be- 
longed to  their  older  neighbors.  The  school 
house  had  remained  vacant  for  six  or  eight 
months  previous  to  Mr.  Clark's  entrance,  and 
the  youngsters  gathered  around  him  as  we  have 
narrated. 

Instead  of  the  expected  order,  in  a  surly 
voice,  and  corrupt  dialect  that  was  any  thing 
else  than  the  English  language,  Mr.  Clark 
opened  school  by  a  friendly  conversation  with 
each  scholar ;  beginning  with  the  eldest.  Divers 
questions  were  asked,  in  a  pleasant,  musical 
tone  of  voice,  as  "  How  far  have  you  made 


154  

progress  in  studies?"  "  What  branches  do  you 
wish  to  learn  ?"  etc.  He  addressed  the  young 
men  as  though  they  were  gentlemen,  and  as  if 
he  was  desirous  of  consulting  their  interests, 
and  do  the  best  to  serve  them.  Instead  of  their 
usual  boisterous  manner  of  reply,  their  voices 
were  subdued,  and  they  felt  what  they  never 
before  realized,  sentiments  of  reverence  and 
respect  to  a  school  master. 

In  his  examination  of  the  older  female  pupils, 
there  was  some  difficulty  at  first,  to  draw  from 
them  the  answers  he  desired.  They  had  heard 
him  preach  in  the  neighborhood,  and  were  in- 
spired with  awe,  and  could  scarcely  speak  above 
their  breath.  The  little  ones,  boys  and  girls,  he 
called  to  him,  patted  them  on  their  heads, 
spoke  encouragingly,  and  soon  had  their  confi- 
dence and  affection. 

The  next  movement  was  to  take  down  their 
names,  ages,  and  the  number  of  quarters,  or 
terms,  each  had  attended  school.  He  told  them 
frankly,  he  could  not  endure  a  school  where 
mutiny  and  war  were  the  order  of  the  day  ; 
that  his  sole  object  in  teaching,  was  to  do  them 
good  and  not  harm,  and  he  regarded  it  as  the 
right  and  privilege  of  all  who  desired  to  learn, 
and  improve  their  minds  and  acquire  useful 


A    YOUTHFUL    DEMOCRACY.  155 


knowledge,  not  to  be  interrupted  by  the  im- 
proper conduct  of  others  ;  that  he  compelled 
no  one  to  attend,  and  expected  that  all  who 
came  to  his  school  to  conduct  themselves  in 
such  a  manner,  as  to  make  the  school  comfort- 
able and  creditable  to  all.  He  read  a  few  plain, 
simple  rules,  and  proposed  them  to  the  scholars/ 
for  adoption,  and  even  gave  opportunity  for 
objections  to  be  made,  or  alterations  proposed. 
This  was  another  new  feature  in  school-discipline 
and  called  forth  expressions  of  astonishment  and 
approbation  from  the  older  scholars.  He  was 
not  anxious  to  enforce  these  rules  on  them,  but 
to  give  every  pupil  time  to  consider  their  bear- 
ing, and  suggested  they  could  be  postponed 
until  next  day,  if  all  were  not  prepared  to  de- 
cide. The  code  appeared  so  reasonable  and 
proper,  that  a  large  majority  seemed  anxious 
for  its  adoption  at  once,  and  every  one  present 
gave  a  hearty  assent. 

The  next  movement  was  to  make  inquiry 
about  books  ;  and  here  no  small  difficulty  and 
inconvenience  appeared.  Each  pupil  had 
brought  such  an  article  for  the  reading  lessons 
as  first  came  to  hand.  One  had  a  mutilated 
copy  of  Dil worth's  "  New  Guide  to  the  English 
Tongue  ;"  another  showed  a  volume  of  old  ser- 


156  COMMON-SCHOOL   DEMOCRAOF. 


mons  ;  a  third  had  the  "  Eomance  of  the 
Forest,"  an  old  novel,  and  a  specimen  of  the 
"  yellow  covered  literature"  of  a  former  age. 
A  fourth,  fifth,  and  sixth,  could  show  Testa- 
ments or  pieces  of  Bibles,  with  the  binding  in 
tatters,  and  the  print  dim,  and  paper  brown, 
such  as  were  gotten  up  for  sale  to  merchants  in 
that  day.  Some  came  without  books  or  any  aid 
to  learn  the  art  and  mystery  of  spelling  and 
reading.  The  Psalter  that  had  descended  from 
some  Virginia  families  whose  ancestors  belonged 
to  the  Colonial  English  Church,  was  presented 
by  three  or  four  more.  The  marvellous  story 
of  "Valentine  and  Orson,"  answered  for  the 
whole  stock  of  literature  for  a  family  of  three 
children.  What  was  now  to  be  done  ?  Mr. 
Clark  neither  scolded  or  ridiculed  his  pupils  for 
their  deficiency  in  books.  He  knew  they  were 
not  to  blame,  and  he  surmised  their  parents 
could,  not  readily  remedy  the  evil.  There  was 
not  a  book  in  the  three  little  retail  stores  in 
Lincoln  County,  for  sale,  and  it  was  between 
fifty  and  sixty  miles  to  .Lexington  where  pur- 
chases could  be  made.  The  world-renowned 
..Noah  Webster  had  commenced  the  great  work 
of  providing  his  young  countrymen  with  the 
means  of  learning  their  mother  tongue,  about 


NEW    BOOKS    OBTAINED.  157 


thirteen  years  previous.  His  "First  Part  of  a 
Grammatical  Institute  of  the  English  Lan- 
guage," more  popularly  known  as  the  "Ameri- 
can Spelling-Book,"  was  published  for  the  first 
time  in  1783,  but  it  had  scarcely  found  its  w^y 
into  the  wilderness  of  Kentucky.  Fathejr 
Clark  had  obtained  a  copy  in  Charleston  ;  he 
liked  every  thing  American,  and  Webster's 
Spelling  Book  struck  his  fancy,  above  all  others, 
from' which  he  would  like 

"  To  teach  the  young  idea  how  to  shoot." 

None  had  been  seen  in  Lincoln  County. 
Transylvania  Seminary  had  been  in  operation 
in  Lexington,  ten  or  twelve  years,  where  some 
of  the  higher  branches  of  literature  and  science 
were  taught,  and  many  of  the  young  men  who 
became  distinguished  in  law,  politics,  and  medi- 
cine, in  that  commonwealth,  received  their  edu- 
cation in  that  Seminary.  After  Mr.  Clark  had 
left  the  State  in  1798,  a  Grammar  „  School  was 
opened  in  Lebanon,  near  the  Royal  Spring,  in 
Fayette  County,  where  the  elements  of  Latin, 
Greek,  and  the  sciences,  were  taught  by  Messrs. 
Jones  and  Worley. 

The  old  books  had  to  be  used  until  Mr. 
Clark's  new  method  of  teaching  became  known, 
and  one  of  the  employers  visited  Lexington  on 


158  THE    FABLES   EXAMINED. 


business.  He  returned  with  two  dozen  of  Web- 
ster's Spelling-Book,  and  more  other  school- 
books  than  ever  before  reached  Lincoln  County 
at  one  time.  It  was  a  real  holiday  for  the  boys 
and  girls  to  look  over  these  books. 

The  rude  cuts,  or  coarse  illustrations,  as  they 
would  now  be  called,  over  the  fables  in  the 
Spelling-Book,  were  examined  and  criticised,and 
the  stories  read,  until  they  were  "  gotten  by 
heart."  There  was  the  boy  that  stole  apples, 
then  on  the  tree,  and  the  farmer  throwing  tufts 
of  grass  to  bring  him  down,  and  threatening  "  to 
try  what  virtue  there  was  in  stones."  Then 
came  the  country  girl,  with  the  pail  of  milk  on 
her  head,  calculating  the  value  when  exchanged 
for  eggs  ;  these  hatched  into  chickens,  and  the 
chickens  sent  to  market  at  Christmas,  and  the 
profits  invested  in  a  new  silk  gown,  in  which  she 
would  eclipse  all  her  female  companions  during 
the  holidays.  Inflated  with  vanity  in  her  bril- 
liant prospects,  she  acted  out  her  feelings  with 
a  toss  of  the  head,  when  down  came  her  pail  of 
milk,  and  with  it  all  her  imaginary  happiness. 
And  then  there  was  the  cat  covered  with  meal, 
in  the  bottom  of  the  meal-tub,  while  the  young 
rats  were  about  to  enjoy  themselves  around  the 
heap,  until  warned  by  an  old  and  experienced 


INFLUENCE  OF  THE  MASTER.      159 


rat,  who  "  did  not  like  that  white  heap  yonder." 
"  The  hear  and  the  two  friends/'  furnished 
another  fruitful  source  of  mental  speculation  to 
the  pupils  of  Mr.  Clark  in  the  recess  of  school ; 
while  the  fahle  of  the  Farmer  and  Lawyer,  and 
the  amazing  difference  "betwixt  "  your  hull  and 
my  ox/'  caused  hursts  of  laughter. 

Thus  the  school  went  on,  and  the  influence 
of  the  master  in  controlling  the  feelings,  the 
minds  and  hahits  of  the  pupils  in  school,  or  even 
on  the  road-side,  or  at  home,  was  overwhelming. 
This  was  effected  by  an  unusual  commixture  of 
firmness  and  kindness,  dignity  and  familiarity, 
never  known  "before  in  a  Kentucky  school. 

It  was  some  weeks  after  the  new  hooks  were 
introduced,  that  Mr.  Jesse  Bush  came  into  the 
settlement  from  Old  Virginia,  to  see  the  coun- 
try and  make  a  visit  to  his  hrother,  one  of  the 
patrons  of  the  school.  Thonlas  and  Susan 
Bush  were  two  "bright  eyed  pupils  of  Father 
Clark,  and  were  discovered  one  evening  hy  their 
uncle  as  he  walked  along  the  lane  that  led  to 
the  house,  gathering  strips  of  loose,  dry  hark 
from  the  fence  rails  for  "  lightwood."  Such 
comhustihle  articles  in  the  fire-place  were  an 
excellent  suhstitute  for  candles  and  lamps  in 
new  and  frontier  settlements.  Uncle  Jesse  had 


160        UNCLE  JESSE,  THOMAS  AND  SUSAN. 

taken  quite  a  fancy  to  his  nephew  and  niece. 
They  had  left  the  old  dominion  with  their 
parents  several  years  before  this  period,  and 
had  grown  so  much  that  their  affectionate  uncle 
would  not  have  known  them,,  had  he  met  them 
any  where  else  than  at  their  parents'  on  his  ar- 
rival. Susan  was  now  eleven  and  Thomas 
thirteen  years  old,  and  delighted  to  play  and 
romp  with  him,  no  less  than  he  did  with  them. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  October — the  days  had 
perceptibly  grown  shorter  and  the  nights  longer. 
A  fire  was  pleasant  and  comfortable,  and  the 
lightwood  threw  up  a  cheerful  blaze,  while  the 
industrious  scholars  were  getting  their  lessons 
until  interrupted  by  their  uncle. 

"  Tommy,  my  boy,  come  here.  You  and  I 
have  not  had  a  frolic  to-day.  You  are  at  that 
new  spelling-book  every  moment.  What  do 
you  find  in  that' book  ?" 

Thomas  ran  to  his  accustomed  place  between 
the  knees  of  uncle  Jesse,  and  looking  him  in 
the  face,  and  catching  hold  of  his  beard  of  a 
week's  growth,  responded  : — 

"  I  find  a  heap  of  things.  Here  are  pretties.* 
Jest  look  at  that  "ere  boy  in  the  tree.  He's 
stealing  apples,  and  sez  he  won't  come'  down." 

*  Pictures. 


A   DIALOGUE   ABOUT   JOE    SIKES.  161 


"  0,  pshaw,  Tom,  that's  all  a  story.  You 
don't  b'lieve  a  boy  would  get  into  an  apple 
tree  in  the  day  time,  when  he  know'd  the  old 
farmer  would  see  him  ?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  know,  but  the  master  said 
it's  jest  like  bad  boys,  and  he  knows." 

"  Now,  Tommy,  tell  me  honestly,  how  do  you 
like  the  master  ?" 

"  He's  fust  rate  ;  and  all  the  boys  say  so." 

"  How  many  times  has  he  whipped  you  ?" 

"  He  duz  no  such  thing.  He  says  ef  he  can't 
get  along  without  fighting,  he'll  jest  quit." 

"  Has  Sis'  got  a  flogging  yet  ?" 

"  No,  sir-ee — Sis'  and  the  Master  are  great 
friends." 

"  Does  Joe  Sikes  come  to  school  yet  ?" 

"  I  recon  he  duz.  Joe  can't  stay  away,  no 
how  he  can  fix  it." 

"  But  Joe  Sikes  in  old  Virginia,  was  the 
hardest  case  in  school.  He  had  Mr.  Birch  hold 
of  him  regularly  as  the  day  came  round." 

"  So  he  did  here.  Mr.  O'Cafferty  gave  him 
some  of  the  all-firedest  thrashings  I  ever  seed, 
and  he  only  got  worser." 

"  How  in  the  world  does  Mr.  Clark  contrive 
to  manage  that  fellow  ?" 

"  He  jest  talks  it  into  him.     And  I  he'rn  Joe 


162  THE    COLLOQUY    CONTINUED. 


say  he'd  no  heart  to  insult  so  good  a  man  as  the 
master." 

"  Now,  Tom,  tell  me  honestly  which  you'd 
rather  do — stay  at  home,  play  with  the  dogs, 
and  hunt  coons  at  night,  or  go  to  that  school  ?" 

"I'd  go  to  school  as  long  as  I  liv'd  ef  I 
could  have  such  a  master  as  Mr.  Clark." 

"  Well,  Tom,  I  must  give  you  up.  Mr. 
Clark's  bought  you,  that's  certain.  You're  a 
gone  coon  for  huntin."* 

Calling  up  Susan,  he  said, 

"  Come,  Sis',  and  tell  uncle  what  you  think 
of  the  master  ?" 

"  He's  the  best  man  in  all  Canetuck." 

"  But  some  of  those  big  girls  down  the  creek 
don't  like  him." 

"  Yes,  they  duz,"  responded  Susan,  whose 
whole  soul  had  become  enlisted  in  the  myste- 
ries of  the  new  spelling  book. 

"  Now,  Susy,  let  me  hear  you  read  your  lesson 
for  to-morrow." 

*  It  will  not  be  thought  strange  that  such  a  boy  as  Thomas  Bush 
(which  is  a  fictitious  name  for  a  real  personage)  became  a  graduate  of 
Transylvania  University,  studied  law  in  Lexington,  was  elected  to 
Congress,  and  became  a  Judge  of  the  Court.  In  all  these  stations  he 
was  an  honor  to  himself,  and  to  those  who  trained  him  for  usefulness 
and  respectability.  He  also  became  a  Christian  professor,  lived  a  life 
of  faith  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  died  in  the  full  hope  of  a  blessed  immor- 
tality. 


SCHOOL    HOUSE   WANTED.  163 


Susan  had  just  commenced  the  table  for 
"  easy  readings,"  and  of  course  she  had  to  pro- 
ceed with  great  care.  She  took  her  station  by 
her  uncle,  with  the  new  copy  of  Webster  in 
one  hand,  and  pointing  the  fore-finger  of  the 
other  to  the  word  as  her  eyes  passed  along  the 
line,  she  read  slowly  and  distinctly,  without 
missing  three  worcls  : 

"  No  man  may  put  off  the  law  of  God ; 
My  joy  is  in  his  law  all  the  day. 
I  must  not  go  in  the  way  of  sin. 
Let  me  not  go  in  the  way  of  ill  men." 

"Well  done,  Susan  ; — you  are  right  smart, 
and  do  your  master  much  credit." 

Time  passed  away  ; — the  school  increased, 
until  the  dirty  old  cabin  was  more  than  crowded. 
During  the  warm  season,  those  who  studied 
their  lessons  (and  this  was  one  of  the  new 
fashions  introduced),  could  retire  to  the  shade 
of  the  forest,  and  in  groups  of  two,  three  and 
four,  might  have  been  seen  by  passers  by,  in- 
tently conning  their  lessons.  But  cold  weather 
approached,  the  people  became  quite  spirited 
in  providing  a  new  and  better  house  for  winter  ; 
and  the  whole  settlement  turned  out  with  their 
axes  and  teams.  Large  trees  were  felled  in 
the  adjacent  forest,  and  rough  hewn  on  two 


164  THE    NEW   SCHOOL   EDIFICE. 


sides  to  a  suitable  thickness.  Clap  boards, 
four  feet  long,  were  split  from  a  straight 
grained  oak  for  the  roof ;  the  ends  of  the  logs 
were  securely  notched  together  and  were  placed 
one  on  top  of  another,  as  the  four  sides  of  the 
house  were  raised.  In  a  few  days  a  commo- 
dious house,  about  twenty  feet  square,  and 
covered  in,  stood  a  few  yards  from  the  old  log 
cabin.  The  spaces  between  the  logs  were  soon 
"  chinked  and  daubed  ;"  that  is,  filled  with 
small  flat  stones  and  chumps  of  wood,  and  mud 
plastered  over  the  cracks  both  within  and  with- 
out. 

For  windows,  a  log  was  cut  out  from  each 
side  at  a  suitable  height  for  the  light  to  shine 
on  the  writing  desks,  which  were  slabs  placed 
under  the  windows.  The  apertures  were  a  foot 
wide  and  extended  the  length  of  the  room, 
over  which  paper  saturated  with  coon  oil  was 
placed  as  a  substitute  for  glass.  The  chimney 
was  built  in  the  end  opposite  the  door,  and  ran 
up  outside  of  the  wall.  An  aperture  about 
ten  feet  wide  was  made  through  the  logs  for  the 
fire-place.  The  chimney  was  built  of  rough 
stones  from  the  neighboring  quarry.  And  as 
quite  an  advancement  in  the  style  of  frontier 
school  houses  at  that  period,  planks,  as  the 


A   NORMAL    SCHOOL   PROVIDED.  165 


term  was  in  Kentucky,  or  boards  an  inch  and  a 
quarter  thick,  cut  at  a  saw-mill  on  a  branch  of 
Crab  Orchard  Creek,  made  a  tight  floor.  It  is 
doubtful  if  out  of  Lexington,  and  a  half- 
dozen  other  towns,  a  school  house  existed  in  the 
country  settlements  with  any  other  floor  than 
the  natural  earth  beaten  hard,  until  this  im- 
provement was  made  both  as  an  accommodation 
and  a  compliment  to  their  teacher. 

Mr.  Clark  had  two  or  three  young  men  from 
eighteen  to  twenty  years  of  age,  who  had  been 
under  his  tuition  from  the  openiog  of  the 
school,  and  who  desired  to  qualify  themselves 
for  teachers.  They  were  good  tempered,  affable, 
constant  in  their  studies,  and  made  good  pro- 
gress. The  school  now  promised  to  have  a 
greater  number  and  variety  of  pupils  than  Mr. 
Clark  could  attend  to  and  do  justice  to  all. 
He  proposed  to  these  young  men  to  assist  him 
in  the  smaller  classes,  and  by  that  means  they 
would  be  qualified  the  sooner  and  the  more 
thoroughly  to  teach  and  govern  a  school. 

Time  sped  on,  and  Christmas,  the  real  holi- 
day amongst  Southern  people,  was  approaching. 
We  are  anxious  to  know  how  the  tact  and  skill 
of  Mr.  Clark  in  governing  rude,  thoughtless, 
overgrown  boys  and  precocious  young  men 


166  TKAPTTIONARY   LAW   ENFORCED. 


availed  him  on  Christmas  week  ;  and  as  hap- 
pened with  other  teachers  in  those  days,  whether 
he  was  "  turned  out"  of  the  new  school  house 
hy  his  mutinous  subjects. 

"  To  the  time  whereunto  the  memory  of  man 
runneth  not/' — so  reads  the  law  phrase, — a  cus- 
tom had  prevailed  amongst  the  southern  young- 
sters, that  as  Christmas  approached,  the  author- 
ity over  the  school  house  was  reversed  ;  the 
young  folks  seized  the  reins  of  government. 
Judge  Lynch  held  his  court,  and  pronounced 
the  authority  from  ancient  traditions,  that  the 
pedagogue  must  resign  all  authority  with  the 
school  house  itself,  until  the  holiday  season  was 
over,  and  make  up  the  lost  time  at  the  close  of 
his  term. 

The  reversal  of  authority  was  usually  effected 
the  day  before  Christmas.  This  singular  cus- 
tom of  turning  out  the  master  was  brought 
from  old  England  into  the  South  by  the  cava- 
lier branch  of  that  nation  in  contradistinc- 
tion from  the  puritans  who  .settled  New  Eng- 
land. It  can  be  traced  back  to  the  feudal  age, 
and  ranks  among  other  frolics  in  which  the 
common  people  were  permitted  and  encouraged 
to  indulge  their  passion  for  fun  and  riot,  by 
both  the  priests  and  magistrates.  A  mere  ab- 


A   SHOCKING   SCENE.  167 


dication  of  the  office  for  the  time  being  did  not 
satisfy  this  ancient  custom  in  all  cases.  If  the 
mutinous  party  took  the  notion  into  their  heads, 
and  lawlessness  and  disorder  were  winked  at  by 
the  parents,  as  in  some  settlements,  the  master 
must  treat  all  the  pupils  to  cherry  bounce,** 
whiskey  sweetened  with  honey,  peach  brandy, 
or  some  other  equally  pernicious  liquor.  The 
same  custom  often  prevailed  at  Easter. 

The  penalty  of  not  complying  with  every  ex- 
action imposed  by  the  rebellious  scholars,  was  a 
severe  ducking  in  the  river.  On  some  occasion^ 
serious  personal  injury  has  been  inflicted.  This 
feudal  right  had  been  claimed  heretofore,  and 
the  master  compelled  to  abdicate,  and  make  up 
lost  time  in  the  school  on  Flat  Creek.  Mr. 
O'Cafferty  had  done  more  than  his  pupils  ex- 
acted, for  he  had  procured  a  supply  of  cherry 
bounce,  whiskey  and  honey,  and  was  so  gener- 
ous in  its  distribution,  and  set  such  an  impres- 
sive example  in  favor  of  its  qualities,  that  one 
half  of  his  pupils  were  dreadfully  sick,  some 
had  to  be  carried  home  to  their  parents,  and 
the  master  required  a  wide  path,  and  made 
tracts  in  a  zigzag  form,  in  reaching  his  lodging 
place.  This  hospitable  trait  in  his  character 

*  Whiskey  in  which  cherries  have  been  steeped. 


168  AN  IMPORTANT   CONVENTION. 


was  no  small  item  in  the  list  of  complaints, 
which  induced  his  employers  to  get  rid  of  him. 
Indeed,  a  large  majority  of  the  people  in  this 
settlement  regarded  this  ancient  custom  more 
honored  in  the  breach  than  the  observance. 

On  the  morning  preceding  Christmas,  as  Mr. 
Clark  approached  the  new  academy,  he  saw  a 
number  of  the  older  scholars  in  a  group,  talk- 
ing very  earnestly  ;  and  he  supposed  mischief 
was  brewing.  He  entered  the  house,  arranged 
the  benches  and  books,  and  gave  the  customary 
signal  for  all  to  come  in,  and  take  their  places, 
preparatory  to  the  morning's  lesson.  This  con- 
sisted in  reading  a  portion  of  the  Old  or  New 
Testament,  by  each  scholar  who  had  advanced 
that  far  in  scholastic  attainments.  All  came 
to  their  places,  when  three  of  the  company 
arose,  and  approached  the  master  in  a  respectful 
attitude,  as  a  committee  on  behalf  of  the 
scholars,  who  had  that  morning  held  a  meeting 
on  the  due  observation  of  the  Christmas  holi- 
days. 

We  regret  that  at  the  period  of  which  our 
history  pertaineth,  no  newspaper  was  published 
in  Lincoln  county,  and  but  one,  the  "  Kentucky 
Gazette"  in  the  State.  Hence  we  can  find  no 
printed  record  of  these  important  proceedings, 


A   RESPECTFUL    ADDRESS.  169 


and  left  for  the  benefit  of  posterity.  Especially 
do  we  lament  the  inability  to  give,  literally,  the 
able  and  eloquent  speech  made  before  the 
schoolmaster  by  the  youthful  chairman,  who 
spoke  "  without  notes."  As  he  is  reported  to 
have  made  quite  a  noise  at  the  "bar"  and  on 
the  "  stump,"  after  the  era  of  newspapers, 
the  loss  of  a  verbatim  copy  of  this  maiden 
address  is  irreparable.  The  original  copy  in 
manuscript  (if  one  was  ever  made)  cannot  now 
be  found  among  the  antiquarian  documents  of 
Lincoln  county.  Our  readers  would  like  to 
peruse  it,  but  all  we  can  give  is  the  mere  sub- 
stance which  tradition  has  preserved. 

The  speaker  referred  to  the  ancient  and 
honorable  custom  of  turning  out  the  master  at 
Christmas.  He  even  expressed  some  doubts  of 
the  real  value  of  such  a  usage,  though  it  might 
be  unfavorable  to  that  manly  independence  that, 
belonged  to  young  Americans.  He  alluded  to 
the  unfortunate  issue  of  Mr.  O'Cafferty's 
liberality  on  a  previous  Christmas  ;  indeed  the 
last  one  the  high  minded  young  gentlemen  of 
Flat  Creek  had  observed  (himself  having  been 
a  sufferer  on  that  memorable  occasion  ;) — that 
the  "  old  folks"  at  home  disliked  it  ; — -that  the 
young  gentlemen  who  loved  a  frolic,  really 


170  MR.  CLARK'S  RESPONSE. 


"  had  no  heart,"  (these  were  the  very  words) 
to  do  any  unpleasant  thing  to  their  present 
schoolmaster.  Him  they  all  respected  and 
loved,  and,  therefore,  the  committee  had  heen 
instructed  to  present  a  respectful  petition,  that 
the  master  would  please  to  adjourn  the  school 
to  the  following  Monday. 

To  which  Mr.  Clark  responded  to  the  com- 
mittee in  the  hearing  of  the  whole  school  in  the 
following  speech. 

"  MY  DEAR  FRIENDS  AND  PUPILS  : — I  thank 
you  for  your  courteous  and  respectful  treatment, 
and  the  address  through  your  chairman  on  this 
occasion.  I  have  labored  to  convince  you  that 
good  order,  kindness  to  each  other,  and  a  due 
regard  to  the  wishes  of  your  instructor  are  ne- 
cessary to  your  own  happiness.  When  we  com- 
menced our  present  relation  as  master  and 
pupils,  you  adopted  rules  for  your  behavior, 
and  you  have  enjoyed  much  happiness  in  obey- 
ing them.  One  of  the  most  useful  and  im- 
portant lessons  for  you  to  acquire  and  practice 
is  that  of  self-government ;  for  if  you  are  not 
trained  to  govern  yourselves,  you  will  never  be 
qualified  to  perform  the  duties  of  American 
citizens  in  this  great  and  growing  republic. 

"  It  affords  me  pleasure  to  accord  with  your 


ANOTHER   RELIGIOUS    MEETING.  171 


wishes,  and  give  you  a  vacation  during  the 
Christmas  holidays.  I  have  been  requested  by 
preacher  Jolliff  and  the  people  to  attend  a 
meeting  with  him  in  the  settlement  down  Crab 
Orchard,  and  it  will  be  quite  convenient  to 
dismiss  the  school  this  evening,  until  the  first 
Monday  in  January.  Now  please  take  your 
books  and  go  through  the  lessons  of  the  morn- 
ing." 

Eyes  shone  bright,  hearts  beat  joyfully,  the 
books  were  opened,  and  all  parties  felt  happy. 
The  influence  of  Mr.  Clark  over  his  pupils  re- 
ceived additional  force  from  the  manner  in 
which  the  momentous  question  of  observing 
the  Christmas  holidays  was  settled. 

The  religious  meeting  was  held  during  four 
successive  days  and  nights,  about  a  dozen  or 
fifteen  miles  from  the  school  house,  and  at- 
tended by  the  people  for  several  miles  around. 
Amongst  others,  there  were  seen  several  of  the 
students  of  Father  Clark,  who  listened  to  his 
discourses  with  serious  attention,  and  tradition 
testifies  a  number  were  converted. 

But  we  must  hasten  forward  with  our  story, 
for  we  have  a  long  series  of  years  yet  to  travel 
over,  and  many  new  and  interesting  scenes  to 
portray. 


1*72          A   REAL    CHRISTIAN    MISSIONARY. 


The  six  months  Mr.  Clark  at  first  proposed 
to  teach  the  school  on  Flat  Creek  turned  out  to 
be  a  twelve  month.  A  wonderful  change  had 
been  produced  in  the  settlement  ;  indeed,  we 
may  say  truthfully,  an  entire  revolution  had 
been  made  in  public  sentiment  concerning 
schools  and  teachers.  At  the  close  of  the  year, 
he  could  have  had  one  of  the  largest  schools  in 
the  new  and  growing  State  of  Kentucky,  on 
any  terms  he  had  chosen  to  ask. 

For  more  than  two  months,  during  the  winter, 
his  mind  was  solemnly  impressed  with  the  para- 
mount duty  to  preach  the  gospel  in  a  more  des- 
titute region.  If  ever  there  was  a  true  mis- 
sionary in  modern  times,  Father  Clark  was  that 
man,  for  he  conferred  not  with  flesh  and  blood, 
made  no  calculations  of  ease  or  a  support, 
stopped  not  to  see  whether  the  churches,  or 
other  ministers  were  prepared  to  move  forward 
according  to  the  divine  commission  in  preaching 
the  gospel  to  every  creature.  He  had  imitated 
Paul  the  apostle  in  denying  himself  the  com- 
forts and  happiness  in  the  connubial  relation, 
that  no  earthly  tie  might  hinder  him  from  going 
wherever  Providence  directed.  He  cast  him- 
self on  that  providence  that  so  mysteriously 
had  preserved  him  in  perils  by  land  and  by  sea, 


LEARNING  THE  PATHWAY  OF  DUTY.        173 


and  engaged  in  the  work  of  a  Christian  mis- 
sionary with  his  whole  soul. 

When  he  left  Georgia,  his  thoughts  ran  to- 
wards the  Illinois  country,  where,  as  he  had 
learned  American  families  had  gone  from  the 
south  branch  of  the  Potomac  in  Virginia,  and 
the  new  settlements  of  Kentucky.  During 
his  residence  in  Lincoln  county,  he  had  seen 
several  men  who  had  visited  the  Illinois  country, 
and  even  the  "  Far  West/'  which  was  then 
the  Spanish  province  of  Upper  Louisiana, 
west  of  the  Mississippi  river.  There  the  gospel 
had  never  been  preached  ;  and  yet,  allured  by 
the  gift  of  uncultivated  land  for  farms,  and  in- 
spired by  the  daring  enterprize  of  backwoods 
and  frontier  people,  many  families  had  crossed 
the  Great  Kiver.*  The  government  of  Spain 
was  very  despotic,  but  the  commandants,  who 
represented  the  crown  of  Spain  in  the  province 
of  Louisiana,  were  liberal,  and  encouraged 
Americans  to  migrate  and  settle  there. 

Of  course  with  Father  Clark,  it  was  a  subject 
of  daily  prayer  that  God  would  direct  him  to 
that  field  of  labor  HE  desired  him  to  occupy. 
He  expected  and  received  satisfactory  impres- 
sions, or  a  full  conviction  of  mind,  after  much 

*  This  is  the  aboriginal  meaning  of  Mississippi. 


174      REGRET  AMONG  THE  SCHOLARS. 


prayer,  examination  of  the  field  in  Illinois  and 
the  Spanish  country  so  far  as  he  could  obtain 
information,  and  watching  the  leadings  of 
providence.  The  pathway  of  duty  became 
plain,  and  to  that  country  he  must  go,  and  see 
what  the  Lord  would  have  him  do  there.  We 
never  knew  a  man  who  consulted  his  personal 
convenience  less,  and  the  entire  will  of  God 
more.  No  man  was  more  discriminating,  looked 
at  secondary  causes  with  a  steadier  eye,  and 
then  trusted  himself  entirely  to  the  Divine 
guidance. 

As  the  last  quarter  of  the  school  drew  to- 
wards the  close,  there  was  evidently  dissatisfac- 
tion and  regret  among  the  scholars.  They  had 
learned  the  intentions  of  the  master,  and  they 
trembled  at  the  prospect  of  losing  a  teacher 
who  had  treated  them  like  reasonable  creatures, 
and  who  led  them  in  such  pleasant  paths  by 
the  strong  cords  of  affection  and  respect. 
They  really  dreaded  lest  some  illiterate  whiskey 
drinking,  brutal  Irishman,  like  master  O'Caf- 
ferty  with  his  shelalah,  should  be  engaged  to 
tyrannize  over  them,  and  dry  up  every  stream 
of  true  happiness  in  the  school.  But  their 
fears  were  imaginary.  Every  parent  and 


i 


A   NEW    SCHOOLMASTER   PROVIDED.        175 


guardian  would  now  have  protested  against  such 
an  imposition  on  the  community. 

•  Before  the  close  of  the  last  term  under  mas- 
ter Clark,  it  was  whispered  about  that  Joseph 
Helm  would  take  charge  of  the  school.  Joseph 
was  one  of  Mr.  Clark's  assistants,  and  showed 
much  interest  in  the  employment.  He  was  a 
stout  Kentuckian,  six  feet  in  his  shoes,  with  a 
commanding  appearance,  and  seriously  dis- 
posed. The  little  ones  had  learned  already  to 
call  him  master  Helm  ;  and  on  the  whole  he 
was  worthy  of  the  mantle  of  master  Clark.  - 

The  parting  day  came,  and  when  about  to 
dismiss  the  school  for  the  last  time,  the  affec- 
tionate master  was  so  overpowered  by  his  feel- 
ings as  to  be  incapable  of  making  his  farewell 
address.  He  attempted  to  utter  a  few  words, 
but  his  voice  choked,  tears  fell  like  heavy  rain- 
drops, convulsive  sobs  heaved  his  breast,  and  he 
could  only  grasp  their  hands  with  nervous  ener- 
gy, as  they  passed  him  towards  the  door-way. 

And  now  another  trial  came  on.  The  women 
in  the  settlement  had  provided  him  with  more 
articles  of  clothing  than  he  could  take  with 
him,  of  their  own  homely  making.  Every 
house  in  the  settlement  had  been  open  for  him 


176     BEAL  TROUBLE  ABOUT  MONEY. 

both  as  a  visitor  and  a  boarder,  but  the  generous 
hearted  men  were  resolved  he  should  not  de- 
part empty  handed. 

Bank  bills  at  that  period  were  wholly  un- 
known in  Kentucky,  silver  coin  was  very  scarce, 
and  much  of  the  business  among  the  people 
was  done  by  barter.  The  proclamation  had 
been  made  for  the  employers  to  meet  at  the 
school  house,  and  every  one  knew  what  was 
wanting.  No  one  held  back,  and  two  or  three 
who  could  not  attend  the  meeting  sent  their 
perquisites  by  their  neighbors.  With  no  small 
sacrifice,  about  fifty  dollars  were  collected  by  a 
sort  of  average,  according  to  the  number  of 
scholars  from  each  family,  after  excusing  several 
families  on  account  of  inability.  A  committee 
of  three  gentlemen  was  appointed  to  wait  on 
Mr.  Clark,  explain  why  no  larger  amount  had 
been  raised,  and  present  the  acknowledgments 
of  the  whole  settlement  for  his  very  useful  ser- 
vices, and  their  kind  wishes  for  his  welfare,  and 
should  he  ever  return,  how  rejoiced  would  they 
be  to  receive  him  again. 

Mr.  Clark  had  still  a  small  sum  left  of  his 
resources  in  Georgia,  including  the  gratuitous 
offerings  on  the  way  from  that  country,  and 
really  felt  that  he  had  no  need  of  money.  When 


A    DOUBTFUL    COLLOQUY.  177 

he  heard  of  the  meeting,  he  thought  it  had  re- 
ference solely  to  the  future  school ;  but  what 
was  his  surprise,  and  even  distress,  when  the 
committee  called  on  him  that  very  evening,  with 
their  report,  and  the  fifty  dollars  all  in  silver 
coin !  He  desired  to  treat  them  courteously  ; 
he  respected  and  loved  their  hospitable  and  gen- 
erous motives,  but  told  them  again  and  again 
that  the  people  owed  him  nothing — that  all  he 
asked  when  he  commenced  the  school  was  his 
board  and  clothing — that,  in  fact,  he  had  no  use 
for  the  money,  and  finally,  that  he  might  be 
robbed  and  murdered  in  the  wilderness  should 
he  carry  such  an  amount  of  wealth  about  him. 
This  last  objection  struck  the  committee  as  hav- 
ing at  least  some  practical  sense  in  it,  and  after 
much  parleying,  he  compromised  the  matter  by 
consenting  with  great  reluctance  to  receive  a 
small  gratuity  as  an  expression  of  the  friendship 
of  the  people. 

"  What  a  strange  sort  o'  man  that  Master 
Clark  is,"  said  one  committee-man  to  the  others, 
as  they  were  returning  homeward  after  night- 
fall. 

"  Yes,  he  is  sartin'ly  mighty  singular,  not  to 
take  money  for  his  labors  when  he  arn'd  it,  and 
tis  offered  him." 


>178  HIS   MEMORY    IN    KENTUCKY. 

"An't  lie  a  leetle  sort  o'  crack'd?"  asked 
another.  "  It  looks  like  it,"  was  the  reply  ; 
"but,  then  a  crack'd  skull  never  could  'av' 
managed  the  youngsters  as  he  did." 

"  Well,  I  reckon  he'll  suffer  for  that  money 
yet,  way  in  that  Elenoy  country,  'fore  he'd  find 
a  chance  to  get  more.  I  b'lieve  a  man  ought'r 
get  all  the  money  he  can  honestly,  'specially 
when  he's  arn'd  it,  as  Master  Clark  done." 

"  I'm  mind  he'll  yet  die  a  poor  man,  and  it 
mought  be  he'd  suffer  a  heap  ef  he  lives  long  in 
that  new  country,  and  gets  no  money  to  pay 
'xpenses." 

"  Well,  I  an't  sorry  we  raised  it,  no  how ; 
for  he'd  orter  been  paid  ;  for  he's  done  the 
childer  a  mighty  heap  of  good." 

"  And  he's  a  good  man,  that's  sartin',"  re- 
plied the  first  speaker ;  "  and  ef  John  Clark 
don't  get  to  the  '  good  country '  he  talks  of 
when  he  preaches,  I'm  mighty  fear'd  nobody 
else  will." 

And  John  Clark  was  net  forgotten  in  Ken- 
tucky for  many  a  year,  nor  his  singular  ways, 
neither.  There  are  a  few  old  people  still  living, 
who  attended  school  under  his  instruction,  who, 
as  they  express  it,  "  never  seed  the  like  on't." 
They  do  not  believe,  with  all  the  "new  fangled 


JOURNEY    TO   ILLINOIS.  179 


ways,"  and  "  heap  o'  larnin,"  and  practical  wis- 
dom teachers  now  have,  that  thej  can  come  up 
with  preacher  Clark. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Journey  to  Illinois. — Story  of  the  Gilham  family,  captured  by  Indians,. 
— Hard  fare. — Mr.  Gilham  attempts  to  recover  them. — Indian  War. 
— Peace  made. — The  Family  Redeemed. — Removes  to  Illinois  with 
Mr.  Clark. — Navigation  of  Western  Rivers. — Story  of  Fort  Massac. 
— Terrible  sickness. — Settlement  of  New  Design. — An  ungodly  race. 
— First  Preacher  in  Illinois. — A  Stranger  hi  meeting  — First  Bap- 
tisms.— Other  Preachers. — First  Church  Formed. — Manners  and 
customs  of  the  French. — Indian  Wat. — Stations  or  Forts  Described. 
— PIONEER  BOOKS  projected. 

And  now  we  find  the  pioneer  preacher  trudg- 
ing along  the  obscure  pathway  that  guided  him 
down  the  country  in  a  western  direction,  towards 
the  Green  river  district.  He  made  appoint- 
ments and  preached  in  all  the  principal  settle- 
ments as  he  journeyed,  and  was  treated  kindly 
and  hospitably  by  all  classes  of  people.  It  was 
in  the  Green  river  country  he  became  acquainted 
with  James  Gilham,  who  was  then  preparing  to 
remove  his  family  and  settle  in  the  Illinois  coun- 
try, and  wanted  three  or  four  able  bodied  men 
to  accompany  him,  and  work  the  boat  down  the 
Ohio  and  up  the  Mississippi.  Mr.  Clark  had 


180  STORY   OF    THE   GILHAM    FAMILY. 


started  from  Lincoln  County  with  the  intention 
of  passing  through  the  wilderness  on  foot,  but 
he  had  now  a  good  opportunity  of  proceeding 
in  a  keel  boat,  or  French  pirogue,  by  water. 
They  fitted  out  at  the  Ked-banks,  on  the  Ohio. 
While  pursuing  their  journey  of  several  hun- 
dred miles,  Mr.  Clark,  in  accordance  of  a  long 
cherished  wish,  had  a  fine  opportunity  to  learn 
much  of  Indian  character  and  habits  from  this 
family.  Mrs.  Gilham  and  three  children  had 
been  redeemed  from  a  long  and  distressing  cap- 
tivity but  two  years  before,  and  the  story  of  her 
sufferings,  privations,  and  wonderful  preserva- 
tion, as  told  to  Mr.  Clark,  while  sitting  around 
their  camp  fire  at  night,  deserves  a  place  in 
our  narrative, 

Mr.  James  Gilham  was  a  native  of  South 
Carolina,  where  he  married  his  wife  Ann,  and 
commenced  the  battle  of  life  as  a  frontier  farm- 
er. He  removed  his  young  family  to  Kentucky, 
and  pitched  his  station  in  the  western  frontier 
settlements  of  that  district.  There  he  pur- 
chased a  claim  to  a  tract  of  land,  and  cleared  a 
farm,  cheered  with  the  hopeful  anticipations  of 
i  peaceful  and  happy  life ;  but,  like  many 
others,  he  and  his  wife  were  doomed  to  disap- 
pointment. They  had  three  sons  and  one 


CAPTURED   BY  THE   INDIANS.  181 


daughter  living,  between  the  ages  of  four  and 
twelve. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  June,   1790,  that  he 
was  ploughing  in  his  corn  field,  some  distance 
from  his  house,  from  which  he  was  hidden  by  a 
skirt  of  timber,  while  his  eldest  son  Isaac  was 
clearing  the  hills  from  weeds  with  the  hoe.     At 
the  same  time  several  "braves"  of  the  Kicka- 
poo  tribe  of  Indians,  from  the  Illinois  country, 
were  lurking  in  the  woods  near  the  house,  where 
Mrs.  Gilham,  the  two  little  boys,  Samuel  and 
Clement,   and  the   daughter,  were   sheltered, 
wholly  unsuspicious  of  such  visitors.     The  In- 
dians, finding  the  door  open,  rushed  in ;  some 
seized  the  woman  and  gagged  her,  to  prevent 
her  giving  the  alarm ;  others  seized  the  children, 
who  could  make  no  resistance.     Mrs.  Gilham 
was  so  alarmed  that  she  lost  her  senses,  and 
could  not  recollect  any  thing  distinctly,  until 
aroused  by  the  voice   of  Samuel,    tc  Mamma, 
we're  all  prisoners."     This  excited  her  feelings, 
and  she  looked  around  to  find  out  whether  the 
other  children  were  all  alive.     Indians   never 
walk  abreast,  as  white  people  do.     One  leads 
off  on  the  trail,  and  the  others  follow  in  single 
file,  and  are  sometimes  half  a  mile  apart.     One 
stout,  bold  warrior,  went  forward  as  a  guide, 


182  DISTRESS   IN    THE    WILDERNESS. 


and  another  kept  many  yards  behind  as  a  spy, 
watching  cautiously  to  see  if  they  were  followed. 
They  kept  in  the  thick  forest,  out  of  the  way 
of  all  the  settlements,  lest  they  should  be  dis- 
covered. 

Mrs.  Gilham  and  the  children  were  in  great 
distress.  They  were  hurried  forward  by  their 
savage  masters,  whose  fierce  looks  and  threaten- 
ing gestures  alarmed  them  exceedingly.  The 
Indians  had  ripped  open  their  beds,  turned  out 
the  feathers,  and  converted  the  ticking  into 
sacks,  which  they  had  filled  with  such  articles 
of  clothing  as  they  could  conveniently  carry 
from  the  cabin,  but  were  in  too  much  haste  to 
be  off  with  their  captives,  to  lay  in  provisions. 
They  were  used  to  periods  of  starvation,  and 
could  go  three  or  four  days  without  food,  but 
the  mother  and  her  little  ones  suffered  to  an 
extent  beyond  the  conception  of  our  readers. 
But  human  nature  can  endure  much  in  extreme 
cases.  The  feet  of  the  children  soon  became 
sore  and  torn  with  briers  ;  and  the  poor  woman 
tore  her  clothes  to  obtain  rags  to  wrap  around 
their  feet.  The  savages,  as  they  thought, 
treated  them  kindly, — just  as  they  would  have 
done  to  their  own  children, — and  Mrs.  Gilham 
and  the  children  had  been  familiar  with  the 


A   RACCOON   FESTIVAL.  183 


privations  of  frontier  life,  but  they  always  had 
enough  of  plain,  coarse  food  to  eat ;  now  they 
were  starving.  The  Indians  had  with  them  a 
morsel  of  jerked  venison,  which  they  gave  the 
children,  but  for  themselves  and  the  suffering 
mother  there  was  not  a  particle  of  food  to  eat. 
One  day  they  encamped  in  an  obscure  place,  and 
sent  out  two  of  their  best  hunters,  who  crept 
stealthily  through  the  thick  brush  and  cane, 
and  returned  towards  night  with  one  poor  rac- 
coon. Mrs.  Gilham  afterwards  told  her  friends 
that  the  sight  of  that  half-starved  'coon  was 
more  gratification  to  her  at  that  time  than  any 
amount  of  wealth  could  have  afforded.  She 
was  in  great  distress  lest  her  children  should 
perish  with  hunger,  or  the  Indians  kill  them. 
They  dared  not  hunt  rear  the  settlements,  lest 
they  should  be  discovered. 

The  coon  was  dressed  by  singeing  off  the  hair 
over  a  blaze  of  fire,  and  after  throwing  away 
the  contents  of  the  intestines,  the  animal  was 
chopped  in  pieces  and  boiled  in  a  kettle  with 
the  head,  bones,  skin  and  entrails,  and  made 
into  a  kind  of  soup.  When  done,  and  partially 
cooled,  the  children,  mother,  and  Indians  sat 
around  the  kettle,  «and  with  horn  spoons,  and 


184  ROUTE   TO    THEIR   VILLAGES. 


sharpened  sticks  for  forks,  obtained  a  poor  and 
scanty  relief  from  starvation. 

They  approached  the  Ohio  river  with  caution, 
lest  white  people  might  be  passing  in  boats. 

/They  camped  in  the  woods  near  the  present 
site  of  Hawesville,  and  made  three  rafts  of  dry 
logs,  with  slender  poles  lashed  across  with 
thongs  of  elm  -bark,  and  placed  them  near  the 
river,  that  they  might  push  them  in  and  cross 
over  before  they  became  soaked  in  water  and 
heavy.  The  wily  Indians  were  too  cunning  to 
cross  by  daylight  lest  they  should  be  dis- 
covered, and  Mrs.  Gilham  was  exceedingly  ter- 
rified at  the  danger  of  crossing  by  night.  How- 
ever they  all  got  over  safely. 

The  warriors  considered  it  a  great  achieve- 
ment to  capture  a  white  woman  and  three  chil- 
dren in  Kentucky,  and  elude  all  pursuit,  and 
reach  their  own  villages  on  Salt  Creek,  in  the 
Illinois  country,  without  being  discovered.  And 
they  exercised  all  their  cunning  and  sagacity  to 
accomplish  this  daring  feat. 

When  they  reached  the  wilderness  south- 
west of  the  Ohio  river,  they  were  in  the  Indian 
country,  and  proceeded  slowly.  They  hunted 
with  such  success  in  the  country  between  the 
Ohio  and  White  river  that  they  had  plenty  of 


MB.    GILHAM   AND    HIS    SON.  185 


provisions.  They  kept  to  the  right  of  the 
white  settlements  near  Vincennes,  and  along 
the  valley  of  White  river,  and  crossed  the 
Wabash  helow  Terre  Haute,  and  proceeded 
through  the  present  counties  of  Clark,  Coles 
and  Macon  to  their  towns  in  Logan  bounty.* 

There  they  held  a  season  of  feasting  and 
frolicing  with  their  friends  for  their  successful 
enterprize.  And  here  we  will  leave  Mrs.  Gril- 
ham  and  her  children,  distributed  as  they  were 
among  different  Indian  families,  and  suffering 
all  the  hardships  of  Indian  captives,  until  the 
war  was  over  in  1795. 

We  now  return  to  the  father  and  son  in 
Kentucky.  They  continued  their  labor  in  the 
cornfield  until  dinner  time,  when  the  horse  was 
ungeared,  and  they  returned  to  the  house. 
There  every  thing  was  in  confusion.  The 
feathers  from  the  beds  were  scattered  over  the 
yard,  the  mother  and  children  were  gone  !  The 
"signs"  were  too  plain  to  leave  any  doubt  on 
the  mind  of  the  husband  and  father  of  their 
fate  !  They  were  Indian  captives,  unless  some 
were  killed.  The  first  natural  impression  was 

Their  towns  were  situated  about  twenty  miles  a  little  east  of 
north  from  Springfield,  and  not  far  from  where  now  the  Chicago  and 
Mississippi  railroad  crosses  Salt  Creek,  in  Logan  county.  Kickapoo, 
a  branch  of  Salt  Creek,  may  be  seen  on  the  sectional  map  of  Illinois. 


186  FOLLOWS   THE   INDIANS. 


that  in  attempting  to  flee  they  were  butchered 
by  these  monsters  of  the  woods.  Isaac  began 
to  cry  and  call  loudly  for  his  mother,  until  he 
was  peremptorily  told  by  his  father  to  hold  his 
tongue  and  make  no  noise,  as  some  of  the, 
Indians  might  lie  concealed,  watching  for  him 
and  his  son.  He  knew  the  character  and  habits 
of  these  cunning  sons  of  the  forest,  and 
stealthily  examined  in  every  direction  for  further 
signs.  He  soon  fell  on  their  trail,  as  they  left 
the  clearing  and  entered  the  woods,  and  saw  in 
one  or  two  places  the  tracks  of  his  wife  and 
little  ones.  He  now  felt  encouraged,  for  he 
knew  that  Indians  more  generally  kill  persons 
on  their  first  attack,  and  that  when  they  take 
possession  of  women  and  children  they  take 
them  to  their  towns  that  they  may  adopt  them 
in  the  place  of  those  they  have  lost,  and  train 
them  up  in  Indian  ways,  and  thus  increase  the 
number  and  strength  of  the  tribe.  White 
children  who  are  trained  by  Indians  make  the 
smartest  and  often  the  most  ferocious  savages. 

The  country  where  Mr.  Gilham  resided  was 
very  thinly  settled,  and  it  was  not  until  the 
next  day  he  could  raise  a  party  strong  enough 
to  pursue  them  with  any  prospect  of  success. 
He  and  his  neighbors  followed  the  trail  for  some 


DISTRESS   OF    MR.    GILHAM.  187 


distance,  but  Indians  when  they  expect  pursuit 
are  very  cunning  and  skillful  in  concealing  their 
tracts,  and  turning  their  pursuers  in  the  wrong 
direction.  When  a  large  number  are  together, 
they  divide  into  small  parties,  and  make  as 
many  separate  trails  as  they  can.  They  will 
step  with  singular  caution,  so  as  to  leave  no 
marks,  and  they  will  wander  in  opposite  direc- 
tions and  make  their  trails  cross  each  other. 
When  they  come  to  a  stream  of  water  they  will 
wade  a  long  distance  in  the  water,  and  fre- 
quently in  a  contrary  direction  to  that  of  their 
journey,  and  unless  their  pursuers  understand 
all  their  tricks,  they  will  not  fail  in  deceiving 
them.  Mr.  Gilham  and  his  friends  understood 
their  strategy,  but  could  not  find  their  trail 
after  they  once  lost  it.  It  is  probable  they 
struck  the  Ohio  river  some  distance  from  the 
crossing  place  of  the  Indians. 

No  one  who  has  never  experienced  the  same 
affliction,  can  fully  realize  the  distress  of  poor 
Mr.  Gilham,  when,  after  a  long  search,  he  was 
obliged  to  yield  to  the  advice  of  his  neighbors, 
turn  back,  and  leave  his  wife  and  children  in 
savage  hands.  But  hope  did  not  desert  him- 
He  knew  they  must  be  alive,  and  he  hoped  the 
time  was  not  far  distant  when  he  might  hear  of 


188  INDIAN   HOSTILITIES. 


them.  He  sold  his  farm  in  Kentucky,  put 
Isaac  in  the  family  and  charge  of  a  friend,  fully 
determined  to  reclaim  his  lost  family,  or  perish 
in  the  effort.  He  visited  post  Vincent  (now 
Vincennes)  and  Kaskaskia,  and  enlisted  the 
French  traders,  who  held  personal  intercourse 
with  the  Indian  tribes  of  the  north-west,  to 
make  inquiries  and  redeem  them  if  they  could 
be  found.  He  visited  General  St.  Clair  at  Fort 
Washington,  now  Cincinnati,  who  was  governor 
of  the  north-western  territory,  and  who  had 
just  returned  from  tne  Illinois  country.  He 
learned  that  the  Indians,  stimulated  by  British 
agents  and  traders  in  the  north,  were  medi- 
tating hostilities.  Anthony  Gamelin,  an  intel- 
ligent French  trader,  had  been  sent  out  by 
Major  Hamtramck,  with  instructions  irom  Gov. 
St.  Clair,  on  an  exploring  mission  to  the 
Indians  along  the  Wabash  and  Maumee,  to 
learn  their  designs,  and  he  had  just  returned 
with  abundant  evidence  of  their  hostile  inten- 
tions. General  Harmar  had  commenced  his 
unfortunate  campaign,  and  the  prospect  was 
dark  and  discouraging.  It  was  the  intention 
of  Mr.  Gilham  to  penetrate  the  Indian  country, 
and  go  from  tribe  to  tribe  until  he  found  his 
lost  family,  but  Governor  St.  Clair  and  all 


I 

THE    CAPTIVES   FOUND.  189 


others  acquainted  with  the  state  of  things  in 
the  north-west  dissuaded  him  from  such  a  hope- 
less attempt.  After  a  lapse  of  five  years  of 
doubt,  trial,  and  disappointment,  he  learned 
from  some  French  traders  they  were  alive,  and 
among  the  Kickapoos  of  Illinois.  At  the  treaty 
of  Greenville,  the  chiefs  of  the  Indian  tribes 
promised  to  give  up  all  American  captives,  but 
a  French  trader  had  made  arrangements  for 
ransoming  them  ;  the  goods  having  been  fur- 
nished by  an  Irish  trader  at  Capokia,  by  the 
name  of  Atcheson.  With  two  Frenchmen  for 
interpreter  and  guides,  Mr.  Gilham  visited  the 
Indian  towns  on  Salt  Creek,  and  found  his  wife 
and  children  all  alive,  but  the  youngest, 
Clement,  could  not  speak  a  word  of  English, 
and  it  was  some  time  before  he  knew  and  would 
own  his  father,  or  could  be  persuaded  to  leave 
the  Indian  country,  and  he  was  left  for  a  time 
among  the  savages. 

Mr.  Gilham  had  become  enamored  of  the 
Illinois  country,  and  after  he  had  gathered  his 
family  together  in  Kentucky,  resolved  to  re- 
move them  to  the  delightful  prairies  he  had 
visited.  As  an  honorable  testimonial  of  the 
hardships  and  sufferings  of  her  captivity,  Mrs. 
Ann  Gilham,  in  1815,  received  from  the 


190  NAVIGATING   WESTERN    RIVERS. 


national  government,  one  hundred  and  sixty 
acres  of  choice  land  in  the  county  of  Madison, 
where  they  lived.  Mr.  Gilharn  died  about 
1812,  like  a  Christian.  His  widow  and  most  of 
the  children  professed  religion,  and  some  joined 
the  Methodists  and  others  the  Baptists.  A 
large  number  of  the  Gilham  connection  followed 
this  pioneer  to  Illinois,  where  their  descendants 
are  yet  living. 

Mr.  Clark  and  the  Gilham  family  met  with 
no  difficulty  on  their  voyage.  They  floated 
down  the  Ohio  with  the  current,  aided  by  the 
oars  and  setting  poles,  but  to  stem  the  strong 
current  of  the  Mississippi,  they  used  the  cor- 
delle  and  setting-poles,  and  occasionally  crept 
along  the  shore  by  "bush- whacking."* 

*  The  cordelle  is  a  long  rope  attached  to  the  bow  of  the  boat,  and 
drawn  over  the  shoulders  of  the  men,  who  walk  along  the  bank.  The 
setting-pole  is  about  ten  or  twelve  feet  long,  with  the  lower  end  shod 
with  iron,  and  the  upper  end  terminating  in  a  knob,  which  is  pressed 
against  the  shoulder,  and  the  men  who  use  them  walk  forwards  on  the 
narrow  gunwale,  in  a  very  stooping  posture,  with  their  faces  towards 
the  stern.  This  shoves  the  boat  against  a  strong  current.  When  the 
hands  on  the  gunwale  next  the  shore  drop  their  poles  and  catch  hold 
of  limbs  and  bushes  that  overhang  the  river  and  pull  the  boat  forward, 
it  is  called  "  bush-whacking."  Oars  are  used  in  crossing  the  river 
from  one  shore  to  the  other.  A  long  heavy  oar  with  a  wide  blade  is 
attached  to  the  stern  so  as  to  move  on  a  pivot,  and  the  steersman,  who 
is  commandant  for  the  occasion,  directs  the  boatmen.  This  was  the 
mode  of  ascending  western  rivers  before  the  "  Age  of  Steam." 


THEY    REACH    KASKASKIA.  191 


Mr.  Clark  made  a  capital  hand  on  the 
boat,  and  cheerfully  engaged  in  the  labor  and 
toil  of  the  voyage.  His  experience  in  seafaring 
business  made  him  an  acquisition  to  the  com- 
pany, and  laid  the  foundation  for  friendship  in 
this  family  and  with  all  of  the  name  until 
death  parted  them.  Many  of  the  Gilham  con- 
nection became  Methodists  in  Illinois,  but 
Father  Clark  was  the  most  welcome  guest  who 
entered  their  houses. 

When  night  came  on,  they  tied  their  boat  to 
a  tree  at  the  shore,  made  a  fire,  and  camped  in 
the  woods,  where  they  provided  their  two  meals 
for  the  day.  They  moved  up  the  strong  and 
turbid  current  of  the  Mississippi  at  the  rate  of 
twelve  miles  each  day.  Indians  occasionally 
hailed  them  from  the  shore,  but  they  were 
friendly,  and  only  desired  to  barter  venison  for 
whiskey,  tobacco,  corn-meal,  knives  and  trin- 
kets. 

When  the  company  reached  Kaskaskia,  Mr. 
Gilham  disposed  of  his  boat  to  some  French  voy- 
ageurSj  and  made  his  first  location  in  the  Amer- 
ican bottom,  about  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles 
above  the  town.  Both  him  and  his  family  were 
hospitably  received  by  the  settlers,  for  they  knew 
their  trials  and  the  history  of  their  captivity. 


192  ORIGIN    OF   MASSAC. 


Mr.  Clark  soon  formed  religious  friends,  and  was 
ready  to  preach  the  gospel  on  these  remote 
frontiers. 

The  Indians  of  tne  northwest  had  been  so 
severely  chastised  by  "  Mad  Anthony,"  (as  the 
soldiers  call  General  Wayne,)  that  they  were 
glad  to  make  peace  ;  and  now,  after  many  years 
of  distress,  and  the  massacre  of  many  families 
in  the  Illinois  country,  the  people  had  opportu- 
nity to  cultivate  their  little  farms,  and  provide 
the  necessaries  to  enable  them  to  live  comfort- 
ably. The  people  then  travelled  from  the  older 
settlements  to  this  frontier  country,  and  even 
caravans  of  moving  families  went  down  the 
Ohio  in  flat  boats,  with  their  horses,  cattle, 
provisions,  and  clothing,  to  a  place  called  Mas- 
sac  by  the  French,  from  whence  they  followed  a 
trail  through  the  wilderness,  with  their  wagons 
or  pack  horses,  to  Kaskaskia,  and  to  the  settle- 
ment of  New  Design,  and  the  American  bottom, 
thirty  miles  further.  Massac  was  a  contracted 
form  of  speech  for  Massacre,  in  the  French 
mode  of  abbreviating  proper  names.  It  is  on 
the  Ohio  river,  near  where  the  town  of  Me- 
tropolis is  now  situated,  which  is  the  seat  of 
justice  for  Massac  County.  Its  name  is  a  me- 
mento of  a  fearful  calamity  in  the  early  part  of 


INDIANS   DISGUISED   AS   BEARS.  193 


the  last  century.  The  French  established  a 
trading  post  and  a  missionary  station  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Ohio,  then  called  Oudbache. 
The  southern  Indians,  then  hostile  to  these 
Europeans,  laid  a  stratagem  to  obtain  posses- 
sion of  the  fort.  A  number  of  them  appeared 
in  the  day-time  on  the  sand-bar  of  the  opposite 
side  of  the  river,  each  covered  with  the  skin  of 
a  bear,  and  walking  on  all  fours.  They  had 
disguised  themselves  so  completely,  and  played 
pantomime  so  successfully  with  each  other,  that 
the  French  people  did  not  doubt  they  were 
really  wild  bears  from  the  forest  who  came  there 
to  drink.  A  party  crossed  the  river  in  pursuit 
of  them,  while  the  rest  left  the  fort  and  stood 
on  the  bank  to  see  the  sport.  They  did  not 
discover  the  deception  until  they  found  them- 
selves cut  off  from  returning  within  the  fort. 
They  were  soon  massacred  by  the  tomahawk 
and  scalping  knife  of  the  savages.  The  French 
built  another  fort  on  the  same  spot,  afterwards, 
and  called  it  Massacre,  or,  as  they  taught  the 
American  pioneers  to  call  it,  MASSAC. 

Early  in  the  same  season  that  Mr.  Clark 
came  with  the  Q-ilhani  family,  a  colony  of  one 
hundred  and  twenty -six  emigrants  from  the 
south  branch  of  the  Potomac  in  Virginia,  set 


194 


A    TERRIBLE    SICKNESS. 


out  for  Illinois,  At  Bedstone,  on  the  Monon- 
gahela,  (now  Brownsville,)  they  fitted  out 
several  flat  boats,  on  which,  with  their  horses 
and  wagons,  they  floated  down  the  current 
to  Pittsburgh,  and  thence  down  the  Ohio 
to  Massac,  where  they  landed  and  went  across 
the  country  to  the  settlement  of  New  Design. 
That  season,  and  especially  after  they  left  the 
Ohio,  was  unusually  rainy  and  hot.  The 
streams  overflowed  their  banks,  and  covered  the 
alluvial,  or  bottom  lands  on  their  borders  ;  and 
the  low  ground  in  the  woods  and  prairies  were 
covered  with  water.  They  were  twenty-one 
days  traveling  through  this  wilderness,  the  dis- 
tance of  about  one  hundred  miles,  and  much 
of  it  through  dreary  forests.  The  old  settlers 
had  been  so  long  harassed  with  Indian  warfare, 
that  farming  business  had  been  neglected,  their 
cattle  were  few  in  number,  and  bread  corn  was 
scarce.  Their  cabins  usually  contained  each  a  sin- 
gle room  for  all  domestic  purposes ;  and  though 
hospitality  to  strangers  is  a  universal  trait  in 
frontier  character,  it  was  entirely  beyond  the 
ability  of  the  inhabitants  to  provide  accommo- 
dations for  these  "new  comers,  who  arrived  in 
a  deplorably  famishing  and  sickly  condition. 
They  did  all  they  could  ;  a  single  cabin  fre- 


SETTLEMENT    OF    NEW    DESIGN.  195 

quently  contained  four  or  five  families.  Their 
rifles  could  provide  venison  from  the  woods,  but 
the  weather  that  followed  the  severe  rains  in 
midsummer  was  so  unusually .  hot  and  sultry, 
that  their  fresh  meat  spoiled  before  they  could 
pack  it  from  the  hunting  grounds  ;  and  they 
were  destitute  of  salt  to  preserve  and  season  it. 
Medical  aid  could  be  procured  only  from  a  great 
distance,  and  that  very  seldom.  Under  such 
circumstances,  no  one  need  be  surprised  that 
of  the  colony,  who  left  Virginia  in  the  Spring, 
only  one-half  of  their  number  were  alive  in 
autumn.  A  ridge  in  the  western  part  of  the 
settlement,  adjacent  to  the  bluffs,  was  covered 
with  the  newly  formed  graves.  They  were 
swept  off  by  a  putrid  fever,  unusually  malig- 
nant, and  which,  in  some  instances,  did  its  work 
in  a  few  hours.  The  old  settlers  were  as  healthy 
as  usual.  No  disease  like  this  ever  appeared  in 
the  country  before  or  since.  Mr.  Clark  had 
good  health,  and  found  work  enough  among 
these  suffering  families  in  nursing,  instructing, 
and  praying  with  the  sick,  and  consoling  the 
dying.  The  settlement  of  New  Design  had 
been  commenced  by  American  families  about 
a  dozen  years  previous.  Its  situation  was  on 
the  elevated  plateau,  about  thirty  miles  north 


196  AN    UNGODLY    RACE. 


of  the  town  of  Kaskaskia,  and  from  ten  to 
twelve  miles  from  the  Mississippi,  and  from 
three  to  six  miles  east  of  the  American  bottom 
and  contiguous  bluffs.  Along  the  wide  alluvial 
tract,  or  bottom,  there  were  American  families 
settled  at  intervals  from  Prairie  du  Bocher  to 
the  vicinity  of  Cahokia.  The  character  of  the 
American  families  was  various.  Some  were 
religious  people,  both  Baptists  and  Methodists  ; 
some  were  moral,  and  respected  the  Sabbath ; 
others  were  infidels,  or  at  least  skeptical  of  all 
revealed  truth.  They  paid  no  regard  to  reli- 
gious meetings,  and  permitted  their  children  to 
grow  up  without  any  moral  restraint.  They 
were  fond  of  frolics,  dances,  horse-racing, 
card  playing,  and  other  vices,  in  which  they 
were  joined  by  many  of  the  French  population 
from  the  villages.  They  drank  tafia*  and 
when  fruit  became  plenty,  peach  brandy  was 
made,  and  rye  whiskey  obtained  from  the  Mon- 
ongahela  country. 

There  has  been  a  very  marked  difference  be- 
tween these  two  classes  of  pioneers,  down  to 
the  third  and  fourth  generation.  But  a  very 
few  of  the  descendants  of  the  immoral  and  irre- 
ligious class  are  to  be  found  amongst  the  present 

*  A  species  of  New  England  rum,  brought  from  New  Orleans. 


•rflE   FIRST    PREACHER   IN   ILLINOIS.        197 


generation  of  the  religious,  moral,  industrious 
and  enterprising  class.  They  followed  the  foot- 
steps of  their  fathers,  and  have  wasted  away. 
Even  the  names  of  a  number  of  these  pioneer 
families  have  been  blotted  out,  while  the  chil- 
dren's children,  of  the  virtuous  class,  are  nu- 
merous and  respected. 

There  were  several  families  in  the  very  com- 
mencement of  these  settlements,  before  a 
preacher  of  the  Gospel  brought  the  glad  tid- 
ings here,  or  a  single  person  had  made  a  pro- 
fession of  religion,  that  held  meetings  on  the 
Sabbath,  read  portions  of  the  Scriptures,  or  a 
sermon,  and  sang  hymns,  and  thus  set  a  good 
example  to  the  others.  They  and  their  descend- 
ants have  been  favored  of  the  Lord.' 

The  first  preacher  who  visited  the  Illinois 
country,  was  James  Smith,  from  Lincoln  Coun- 
ty, Ky.  He  was  a  "  Separate  Baptist,"  and 
came  on  business,  in  1787,  but  preached  to  the 
people  repeatedly,  and  many  of  those  who  had 
kept  up  the  meetings  just  noticed,  professed 
conversion  under  his  preaching.  Of  these  the 
Hon.  Shadrach  Bond,  Captain  Joseph  Ogle, 
James  Lemen,  Sen.,  his  son-in-law,  were  con- 
spicuous persons.  He  made  another  visit  to 
the  country  in  1790,  after  the  Indians  had  be- 


198  A    STRANGER    APPEARS. 


come  troublesome,  and  preached  with  similar 
effect.  While  riding  to  the  meeting  place,  on 
a  week  day,  in  company  with  another  man,  and 
a  Mrs.  Huff,  they  were  fired  at  by  a  party  of 
Kickapoos  in  ambuscade,  near  the  present  site 
of  Waterloo,  in  Monroe  county.  Mrs.  Huff 
was  killed  and  scalped.  The  other  man  was 
wounded,  but  escaped  with  his  horse,  and  Mr. 
Smith  taken  prisoner.  The  Indians  took  him 
through  the  prairies  to  their  town  on  the  Wa- 
bash,  but  he  was  afterwards  ransomed  through 
the  agency  of  a  French  trader.  After  the 
visits  and  preaching  of  Mr.  Smith,  there  were 
persons  who  could  pray  in  these  social  meetings, 
and  when  it  was  safe  to  live  out  of  forts,  they 
met  at  each  others  houses,  and  Judge  Bond, 
James  Piggott,  James  Lemen,  and  some  others, 
conducted  the  worship. 

It  was  in  January,  1794,  while  Judge  Bond 
was  officiating  in  this  informal  manner  on  the 
Sabbath,  that  a  stranger  came  into  the  log  cabin, 
where  the  people  had  assembled.  He  was  a 
large,  portly  man,  with  dark  hair,  a  florid  com- 
plexion, and  regular  features.  His  dress  was  in 
advance  of  the  deer-skin  hunting  shirts  and  In- 
dian moccasins  of  the  settlers  ;  his  countenance 
was  grave  and  dignified,  and  his  aspect  so  serious, 


AMEN    AT     A   WENTURE.  199 


that  the  reader  was  impressed  with  the  thought 
that  he  was  a  professor  of  religion  ;  perhaps  a 
preacher,  and  an  invitation  was  given  him  "  to 
close  the  exercises,  if  he  was  a  praying  man." 
The  stranger  kneeled,  and  made  an  impressive, 
fluent,  and  solemn  prayer. 

There  was  a  man  in  the  congregation,  of 
small  talents,  and  rather  narrow  views,  who, 
from  his  national  origin,  bore  the  soubriquet  of 
Dutch  Pete  among  the  people  ;  or  Peter  Smith, 
as  his  name  appears  in  the  land  documents. 
Pete  was  a  zealous  Methodist,  and  when  his  own 
preachers  prayed,  he  felt  moved  by  the  Spirit 
to  utter  Amen,  at  the  close  of  every  sentence. 
While  the  people  were  on  their  knees,  or  with 
their  heads  bowed  low  on  their  seats,  Pete  mani- 
fested much  uneasiness  at  the  prayer  of  the 
stranger.  He  fidgetted  one  way  and  then  ano- 
ther, uttered  a  low,  but  audible  groan,  and  to 
those  near  him  seemed  to  be  in  trouble.  The 
very  impressive  and  earnest  prayer  of  the  speak- 
er excited  his  feelings  beyond  suppression.  He 
might  not  be  a  Methodist ;  but  Pete  could  hold 
in  no  longer,  and  bawled  out,  at  the  top  of  his 
voice,  "Amen,  at  a  wenture  !" 

The  stranger  proved  to  be  Kev.  Josiah 
Dodge,  from  Nelson  county,  Kentucky.  Ho 


200  REV.    JOSEPH    LILLARD. 


had  been  to  St.  Genevieve  on  a  visit  to  his 
brother,  Doctor  Israel  Dodge,  and  hearing  of 
these  religious  people  being  entirely  destitute 
of  ministerial  instruction,  he  had  arrived  op- 
portunely to  preach  to  them. 

Mr.  Dodge  spent  some  time  in  the  settle- 
ment, preaching  daily,  and  visiting  from  house 
to  house,  and  in  February,  the  ice  was  cut  in 
Fountain  Creek  ;  all  the  people  for  many  miles 
around  were  present,  and  there  he  baptized 
James  Lemen,  Sen.,  and  Catharine  his  wife  ; 
John  Gibbons  and  Isaac  Enochs,  who  were  the 
first  persons  ever  baptized  in  this  territory.* 

During  the  next  two  years,  the  people  re- 
mained without  preachers  ;  but  both  Baptists 
and  Methodists,  without  organized  societies, 
united  in  holding  prayer-meetings,  in  which,  as 
formerly,  the  Scriptures  and  sermon  books  were 
read,  prayers  offered  and  hymns  sung  in  praise 
to  God. 

The  year  previous  to  the  visit  of  Mr.  Dodge, 
Kev.  Joseph  Lillard  made  an  excursion  to  the 
Illinois  country.  He  was  a  Methodist,  and  in 
1790-'91,  was  in  the  traveling  connection  in 

*  James  Lemen,  Sen.,  became  a  Baptist  preacher,  and  died  Janu- 
ary 8th,  1823.  He  left  four  sons  in  the  ministry,  all  of  whom,  vene- 
rable men,  are  still  living  in  1854. 


REV.    JOSEPH    CHANCE.  201 


Kentucky,  but  he  withdrew  from  that  connec- 
tion from  objections  to  the  government  and  dis- 
cipline, and  like  Mr.  Clark  occupied  an  inde- 
pendent position.  He  preached  to  the  people 
and  organized  a  class,  the  first  ever  formed  in 
this  country,  and  appointed  Captain  Joseph 
Ogle  the  leader.  Mr.  Lillard  was  esteemed  by 
all  who  knew  him,  as  a  pious  and  exemplary 
man  ;  but  while  in  Illinois  he  became  tempora- 
rily deranged,  made  his  escape  from  his  friends 
and  outran  them,  and  followed  the  trail  towards 
Kaskaskia.  On  the  route  he  came  across  the 
body  of  a  man  by  the  name  of  Sipp,  whom  the 
Indians  had  killed  and  scalped.  While  gazing 
at  this  horrid  sight,  he  became  calm;  his  reason 
and  consciousness  were  restored,  and  he  re- 
turned to  his  friends  at  New  Design,  and  made 
report  of  the  discovery.  The  people  made  up 
a  party  who  visited  the  place  and  buried  the 
unfortunate  man. 

From  time  to  time,  Baptists  came  into  these 
settlements,  so  that  by  May,  1796,  there  were 
ten  or  a  dozen  men  and  women  in  the  country 
who  had  been  members  of  churches  in  Virginia 
or  Kentucky,  from  whence  they  came.  Among 
these  was  Joseph  Chance,  who  was  an  exhorter, 
and  also  a  lay -elder,  from  Shelby  county, 


202  REV.    DAVID    BADGLEY. 


Kentucky.  This  office,  now  unknown  in  Bap- 
tist churches,  was  regarded  in  Virginia  and 
afterwards  for  a  time  in  Kentucky,  as  an  ap- 
pendage to  the  pastoral  office.  Lay-elders  had 
no  authority  in  government  and  discipline,  as  in 
a  Presbyterian  church,  but  aided  the  pastor  in 
conducting  religious  meetings  by  exhortation 
and  prayer,  visiting  the  sick,  instructing  the 
ignorant,  and  confirming  the  wavering.  Mr. 
Chance  afterwards  became  an  ordained  minister. 
He  did  not  possess  great  talents  as  a  preacher, 
but  was  faithful  in  the  exercise  of  the  gifts  be- 
stowed on  him,  loved  religious  meetings,  de- 
voted much  time  in  preaching  and  visiting  des- 
titute settlements,  and  died  while  on  a  preach- 
ing tour  in  1840,  aged  seventy-five  years. 

The  Baptists  in  Illinois  did  not  appear  to 
know  they  could  have  formed  themselves  into  a 
church,  and  chose  such  gifts  as  they  had  amongst 
them  as  leaders  ;  and  kept  up  the  worship  of 
God  without  the  authority  of  an  ordained  min- 
ister. In  the  spring  of  1796,  Kev.  David 
Badgley,  of  Hardy  county,  Va.,  made  a  visit  to 
the  Illinois  country.  He  arrived  in  the  settle- 
ment of  New  Design  on  the  4th  of  May,  and 
preached  night  and  day  until  the  30th,  during 
which  time  he  baptized  fifteen  persons  on  a  pro- 


/RENCIJ   MANNERS   AND    CtJSTOMS.         203 

fession  of  faith  in  Christ,  and  with  the  aid  of 
Mr.  Chance  organized  the  first  Baptist  church 
ever  formed  in  this  country,  of  twenty- eight 
members.  He  returned  to  Virginia  the  same 
season,  and  the  next  spring  (1797,)  carae  hack 
with  his  family  and  several  others  to  settle  this 
new  country. 

At  that  period  the  white  population  of  the 
Illinois  country,  numbered  about  2,700,  of 
which  about  two-thirds  were  of  French  descent, 
spoke  that  language,  and  followed  the  customs 
of  the  Canadians,  from  whence  most  of  their 
forefathers  originated.  They  were  a  contented 
race  of  people,  patient  under  hardships,  with- 
out ambition,  and  ignorant  of  the  prolific  re- 
sources of  the  country.  They  never  troubled 
themselves  with  political  matters,  engaged  in 
no  schemes  of  aggrandizement,  and  showed  no 
inclination  for  political  domination.  They  were 
a  frank,  open-hearted,  joyous  people,  and  care- 
less about  the  acquisition  of  property.  Their 
houses  were  small,  built  of  logs  set  upright, 
like  palisades,  with  the  spaces  filled  in,  plas- 
tered, and  neatly  white-washed  inside  and  out. 
They  cultivated  fruits  and  flowers,  and  in  this 
respect  showed  taste  and  refinement  beyond  the 
Americans.  In  religion  they  were  nominally 


204  REV.    HOSE  A.  BIGGS., 

Eoman  Catholics  ;  in  the  morning  of  the  Sab- 
bath they  attended  mass,  and  in  the  afternoon 
visited,  played  the  violin,  danced,  or  engaged  in 
other  recreations  and  ruder  sports  out  of  doors. 
Another  pioneer  who  was  an  exhorter  in  the 
Methodist  connection,  and  came  to  the  country 
in  1796,  was  the  late  Eev.  Hosea  Riggs,  and  at 
first  settled  in  the  American  bottom.  Mr. 
Kiggs  was  born  in  Western  Pennsylvania  in 
1760,  became  a  soldier  in  the  revolutionary 
war  ;  and  when  twenty-two  years  of  age,  he  en- 
listed in  the  army  of  Jesus  Christ  and  joined 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  church,  became  an  ex- 
horter, and  proved  himself  a  diligent  and  faith- 
ful soldier  of  the  cross.  When  he  arrived  in  the 
Illinois  country  with  his  family  he  found  Capt. 
Joseph  Ogle  and  family,  Peter  Casterline  and 
family,  and  William  Murray  from  Ireland,  the 
remains  of  the  class  formed  by  Mr.  Lillard. 
These  he  re-organized  into  a  class  at  Captain 
Ogle's  house,  and  at  a  subsequent  period  formed 
another  class  of  immigrant  Methodists,  in 
G-oshen  settlement.  This  was  in  Madison 
county,  between  Edwardsville  and  the  American 
bottom.  Mr.  Biggs,  though  then  only  a  licensed 
exhorter,  attended  these  Methodist  classes,  and 
made  appointments  for  meetings  for  six  years, 


FKONTIER   LIFE.  205 


He  attended  the  "  Western  Conference"  in 
Kentucky,  1803,  raised  a  Macedonian  cry,  and 
the  Conference  sent  Rev.  Benjamin  Young  as  a 
missionary,  who  was  the  first  preacher  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  church  who  traveled  the 
circuit  in  Illinois.  Mr.  Biggs  was  tenacious  for 
the  Methodist  government  and  discipline,  and 
hence  did  not  so  readily  cooperate  with  Father 
Clark.  He  was  a  good  man,  a  faithful  preacher, 
lived  a  Christian  life,  and  died  a  Christian 
death,  in  St.  Clair  county,  in  1841,  at  the  age 
of  eighty-one  years. 

We  have  now  brought  up  the  religious  his- 
tory of  Illinois  to  the  period  of  the  arrival  of 
Mr.  Clark.  But  to  give  our  young  readers  a 
fuller  picture  of  frontier  life,  and  of  the  people 
with  whom  he  lived  and  labored,  and  their  de- 
privations, we  must  again  look  back  on  their 
condition  for  a  few  years  past. 

From  1786,  to  1795,  the  American  settle- 
ments in  the  Illinois  country,  as  was  the  case 
throughout  the  north-western  territory,  were 
harrassed  by  hostile  Indians.  A  part  of  the 
time  the  families  were  compelled  to  live  in 
forts,  or  as  they  were  called,  "  stations."" 

A  square  was  marked  out,  in  proportion  to 
the  number  of  families.  On  two  sides  log 


206  SAVAGE   BARBARITY. 

cabins  were  erected  in  rows,  with  the  roof 
sloping  to  the  inner  side  of  the  enclosure. 
Block  houses  were  put  up  at  the  corners,  and  so 
constructed  that  in  the  upper  part  which  jut- 
ted over  the  lower  story,  the  guard  could  watch 
the  approach  of  the  enemy  and  attack  them 
successfully.  The  spaces  not  occupied  by  cabins 
were  filled  up  with  palisades.  Strong  doors 
made  of  thick  slabs,  or  split  timbers  protected 
the  places  of  ingress  and  egress.  These  stations 
were  a  sufficient  protection  against  the  small 
marauding  parties,  that  came  stealthily  into  the 
settlements.  When  no  signs  of  hostile  Indians 
were  seen  for  some  months,  the  people,  tired  of 
living  in  these  stations,  would  remove  to  their 
cabins  and  attempt  to  raise  a  crop,  when  the 
first  alarm  would  be  by  some  family  being  mas- 
sacred, or  individual  killed,  in  attempting  to 
pass  from  one  settlement  to  another.  We 
could  give  many  thrilling  instances  of  savage 
barbarity,  but  our  space  is  limited.  They  shall 
all  be  told,  if  we  are  successful  in  getting  out 
our  projected  series  of  PIONEER  BOOKS. 

While  the  women  and  children  were  com- 
pelled to  stay  in  forts,  the  men  cultivated  a 
field  in  common  within  sight  of  the  station,  and 
one  party  with  their  trusty  rifles  scouted  around 


THE   KASKASKIA   INDIANS.  207 


as  a  guard,  while  another  party  plowed  and 
planted  corn.  No  schools  nor  regular  religious 
meetings  could  be  held  during  these  Indian  in- 
vasions. 

When  they  ventured  out  of  the  forts,  and 
resided  on  their  farms,  in  the  absence  of  the 
men,  pious  mothers  barricaded  the  door  lest 
Indians  might  come  on  them  suddenly,  and 
gathered  the  little  children  around  the  huge 
fire  place,  for  the  light  that  shone  down  the 
large  chimneys,  and  taught  them  the  rudiments 
of  learning.  No  log  cabin  had  any  glass 
windows,  and  if  apertures  were  cut  in  the  logs, 
it  was  not  safe  to  leave  them  open  when  Indians 
were  about. 

The  Americans  in  these  early  settlements  in 
Illinois  did  not  trespass  on  Indian  rights,  by 
taking  their  country.  The  Kaskaskia  Indians 
and  their  allies  sold  this  part  of  the  Illinois 
country,  and  gave  possession  to  the  French 
nearly  a  century  before  the  period  of  these 
depredations,  and  the  Kickapoos,  Shawanoes 
and  other  Indians,  whose  country  was  from  one 
hundred  and  fifty  to  five  hundred  miles  distant, 
committed  all  the  murders  and  robberies.  The 
Kaskaskias  remained  peaceable  during  the  war, 
lived  within  the  range  of  these  settlements,  in 


208  RELIGIOUS   FAMILIES   NOTICED. 


the  American  bottom,  a  few  miles  above  the 
town  of  Kaskaskia,  cultivated  corn,  beans,  and 
other  vegetables,  and  hunted  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  white  settlements. 

Savage  Indians  have  astonishing  propensities 
for  war  and  plunder.  Before  the  European 
race  came  to  this  continent,  the  different 
nations  and  tribes  were  fighting  and  plundering 
each  other,  and  they  still  keep  up  the  practice, 
unless  prevented  by  the  strong  arm  of  our  na- 
tional government.  Nothing  short  of  the  in- 
fluence of  the  gospel  on  their  hearts  can  cure 
these  diabolical  passions. 

The  Indians  who  were  hostile  to  the  Ameri- 
cans did  not  attack  the  French  inhabitants,  for 
they  had  been  accustomed  to  trade  with  them, 
and  had  been  on  friendly  terms  for  half  a  cen- 
tury. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Religious  families  noticed. — Capt.  Joseph  Ogle. — James  Lemen,  Sen. 
— The  three  associates. — Upper  Louisiana. — Attack  on  St.  Louis. — 
The  Governor  a  Traitor — The  assailants  retire. — American  immi- 
gration encouraged. — Baptists  and  Methodists  go  there. 

With  the  religious  families  we  have  named, 
both  Baptists  and  Methodists,  Mr.  Clark  found 


A   PIONEER    CAPTAIN.  209 


himself  at  home.  All  were  hospitable,  kind 
and  generous  ;  no  one  begrudged  him  the  com- 
forts of  life,  in  their  frontier  mode  of  living. 
As  he  studiously  avoided  making  any  trouble, 
and  never  appeared  in  the  character  of  a 
preaching  lounger,  each  family  made  him  wel 
come  to  their  homely  fare.  As  he  was  more 
frequently  the  inmate  of  the  families  of  Capt. 
Joseph  Ogle,  the  Methodist  class  leader,  and 
,  James  Lemen,  a  leading  Baptist  in  the  com- 
munity, it  will  be  entertaining  to  our  readers 
to  have  a  sketch  of  these  two  pioneers. 

CAPTAIN  JOSEPH  OGLE  migrated  with  the 
Messrs.  Zanes  and  other  families,  from  the 
south  branch  of  the  Potomac  to  the  vicinity  of 
Wheeling  in  1769,  where  he  distinguished  him- 
self in  the  siege  of  Fort  Henry,  in  1777.  In 
the  summer  of  1785,  he  moved  down  the  Ohio 
river  to  the  Illinois  country,  and  at  first  settled 
in  the  American  bottom,  in  the  present  county 
of  Monroe.  Being  well  qualified,  he  was  chosen 
for  a  leader  of  the  little  band  of  pioneers,  who 
had  to  defend  themselves  from  Indian  assaults. 
Indeed  he  was  just  such  a  man  as  the  people 
in  all  exposed  and  frontier  settlements  look  to 
as  their  counsellor,  guide  and  commander.  He 
possessed  uncommon  firmness  and  self-posses- 


210  CAPTAIN    OGLE. 


sion,  had  great  energy,  and  yet  was  mild,  peace- 
able, and  kind-hearted  in  social  intercourse  ; 
always  striving  for  the  maintenance  of  peace, 
good  order  and  justice  in  the  social  relations. 
From  the  spring  of  1784  to  1790,  there  was  in 
fact  no  organized  government  in  the  Illinois 
country.  Some  of  the  forms  of  law  were  kept 
up,  but  in  a  truthful  sense  the  people  were  "  a 
law  unto  themselves,"  and  Captain  Ogle,  whom 
every  body  respected,  was  exactly  the  kind  of 
man  to  preserve  order.  Other  pioneers,  who 
had  talents  and  influence,  occupied  the  same 
position.  And  this  too  was  the  period  of  Indian 
alarms,  and  the  people  had  to  do  their  own 
fighting.  What  the  poet  says  of  the  fictitious 
Kolla,  applied  with  much  pertinence  to  Captain 
Ogle- 

"  In  war,  a  tiger  chafed  by  the  hunter's  spear  ; 
In  peace,  more  gentle  than  the  unwean'd  lamb." 

He  was  scrupulously  honest,  punctual  and 
strict  in  the  fulfillment  of  all  his  engagements, 
and  expected  from  all  his  neighbors  the  same 
degree  of  honesty  and  punctuality.  The  fol- 
lowing anecdote  will  furnish  an  illustration  of 
his  true  character. 

A  neighbor,  by  the  name  of  Sullivan,  who 
was  not  quite  as  punctual  in  performing  prom- 


BORROWED    HOUSE-LOGS.  211 


ises  as  he  ought  to  have  been,  borrowed  some 
house-logs  of  Mr.  Ogle  to  finish  his  cabin, 
promising  to  cut  and  return  as  many  on  a 
certain  day.  Capt.  Ogle  had  arranged  to  raise 
his  own  cabin  the  day  after  the  logs  became 
due,  but  they  were  not  returned.  He  went 
with  several  men  to  Sullivan's  cabin,  told  the 
family  to  remove  any  articles  that  might  be  in 
the  house  on  the  side  he  was  about  to  pall 
down,  and  with  handspikes  proceeded  with 
great  coolness  and  deliberation  to  raise  the 
corners  and  take  the  logs  from  the  cabin. 

The  owner  alarmed,  came  out  and  exclaimed, 
"  Why,  Mr.  Ogle,  what  do  you  mean  ?  Do 
you  intend  to  pull  down  my  house  over  my 
head  ?"  "  By  no  means,  neighbor  Sullivan,  I 
am  only  getting  out  my  own  logs."  "  Now, 
Captain  Ogle,  do  stop,  and  I  will  go  right  off 
to  the  woods  and  get  you  the  logs."  "  Very 
well,  Mr.  Sullivan,  if  you  will  have  the  logs  at 
my  place  to-morrow  morning  at  sunrise,  which 
you  promised  to  have  done  to-day,  I  will  forbear, 
else  I  shall  take  these  logs  for  my  cabin  to- 
morrow." This  was  said  with  the  most  impas- 
sive coolness  and  deliberation,  and  Mr.  Sullivan 
was  obliged  to  perform  a  most  unpleasant 
night's  labor  for  slackness  in  his  promises. 


212  JAMES   LEMEN,    SEN. 

With  uncommon  firmness  and  energy,  he 
united  kindness  and  gentleness,  and  ruled  the 
people  by  a  happy  blending  of  fear  and  love. 
He  was  always  a  moral  man,  but  became  a  de- 
vout Christian  professor  from  the  first  visit  of 
James  Smith  to  the  time  of  his  death,  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1821,  at  fourscore  years  of  age.  For 
twenty  years  he  had  resided  in  St.  Glair  county, 
about  eight  miles  north  of  Belleville,  »and  to 
this  day  he  is  spoken  of  by  the  old  pioneers  in 
the  vicinity  with  the  endearing  epithet  of 
"Grandfather  Ogle/'  This  man's  house  was 
one  of  the  homes  of  Father  Clark  for  several 
years. 

JAMES  LEMEN,  Sen.,  who  married  the  eldest 
daughter  of  Capt.  Ogle,  was  another  home  for 
the  pioneer  preacher.  There  is  a  pleasant  tra- 
dition among  their  descendants,  relative  to  their 
earliest  acquaintance.  Both  were  young,  moral 
persons,  religiously  educated,  and  at  first  sight 
both  were  impressed  with  the  idea  they  were 
destined  for  each  other.  They  were  soon  mar- 
ried, and  their  mutual  attachment  was  strong, 
steady,  and  lasted  through  life.  Not  a  discord- 
ant feeling,  or  an  unpleasant  word  ever  passed 
between  them.  His  grandfather  was  an  emi- 
grant from  the  north  of  Ireland  to  Virginia,  and 


A   KESOLUTE   PIONEER.  213 


he  was  born  in  Berkeley  county  in  the  autumn 
of  1760.  His  father  belonged  to  the  church  of 
England  (a  branch  of  which  existed  in  Virginia, 
before  the  revolutionary  war,)  but  died  when  he 
was  only  a  year  old.  His  mother  married  again, 
and  he  was  brought  up  by  a  strict  Presbyterian. 
James  Lemen  was  rigidly  honest,  humane,  kind- 
hearted,  and  benevolent,  independent  in  judg- 
ment, very  firm  and  conscientious  in  whatever 
he  believed  to  be  right,  and  showed  strong  traits 
of  decision.  Though  he  served  two  years  in 
the  revolutionary  army,  under  General  Wash- 
ington, he  was  opposed  to  war  as  an  aggressive 
measure,  never  combative  or  cruel ;  yet  he 
would  fight  like  a  hero,  when  impelled  by  a 
sense  of  duty  in  defending  the  settlement  from 
Indian  aggressions. 

He  followed  his  father-in-law  to  the  Illinois 
country  in  the  spring  of  1786,  by  descending 
the  Ohio  river  in  a  flat  boat.  The  second  night 
after  he  left  Wheeling,  the  river  fell  while  they 
were  tied  to  the  shore,  and  his  boat  lodged  on  a 
stump,  careened  and  sunk,  by  which  accident 
he  lost  all  his  provisions  and  chattels.  His 
eldest  son  Robert,  then  a  boy  of  three  years, 
floated  on  the  bed  where  he  lay,  which  his  father 
caught  by  the  corner  of  the  ticking,  and  saved 


214  A   PIONEER    ACCIDENT. 


his  life.  That  boy  is  now  a  hale  old  man,  with 
silvered  locks,  and  past  the  age  of  threescore 
and  ten,  honored  and  beloved  by  all  who  know 
him. 

Though  left  destitute  of  provisions  and  other 
necessaries,  James  Lemen  was  not  the  man  to 
be  discouraged.  He  had  energy  and  persever- 
ance, and  got  to  the  mouth  of  the  Ohio,  and 
from  thence  up  the  Mississippi  to  Kaskaskia, 
where  he  arrived  on  the  tenth  of  July.  His 
family  was  one  of  the  first  to  form  the  settle- 
ment of  New  Design,  on  the  old  hill  trace  be- 
tween Kaskaskia  and  St.  Louis,  and  his  house 
became  the  half-way  stopping  place  for  many 
years.  No  travelers  were  turned  away. 

He  had  been  the  subject  of  religious  impres- 
sions from  childhood,  but  was  not  clear  in  his 
mind  to  make  a  profession  of  faith  in  Christ, 
until  Rev.  Mr.  Dodge  came  to  the  country  and 
preached,  as  already  stated,  when  he  and  his 
wife,  with  two  other  persons,  were  baptized. 

He  was  generous  and  hospitable,  and  often 
divided  his  corn  with  the  destitute.  He  ob- 
served the  Sabbath  strictly,  kept  good  order  in 
his  family,  yet  was  never  harsh  or  severe  with 
his  children. 

In  the  same  settlement,  and  frequently  for 


A   THREE-FOLD    CORD.  215 


weeks  in  succession,  at  the  cabin  of  Mr.  Lemen, 
there  was  an  Irish  Methodist  by  the  name  of 
William  Murray.  His  name  indicates  Scots 
descent,  and  he  and  Mr.  Clark  were  quite  inti- 
mate. Indeed,  these  three  men  claimed  national 
affinity,  for,  as  we  have  shown,  Mr.  Lemen's  an- 
cestors were  from  the  north  of  Ireland,  where  col- 
onies from  Scotland  had  taken  possession  in  the 
seventeenth  century.  There  was  just  enough 
diversity  in  their  opinions,  to  invite  controversy, 
and  enough  Christian  virtue  as  a  controlling  prin- 
ciple to  keep  them  within  the  bounds  of  modera- 
tion and  fraternal  intercourse.  They  attended 
each  others  meetings,  and  Mr.  Clarjk  preached, 
and  exerted  an  influence  on  the  young  men  in 
the  settlement  that  has  never  been  lost. 

We  will  now  pass  over  a  few  months,  till 
some  time  in  the  spring  or  summer  of  1798, 
when  Mr.  Clark  carried  out  his  long  cherished 
project  of  visiting  the  Spanish  country  west  of 
the  Mississippi  river,  and  which  made  him  in  a 
peculiar  sense  the  pioneer  preacher. 

LOUISIANA  was  discovered,  settled,  and  held 
in  possession  by  France  until  1762,  when,  by  a 
secret  treaty,  it  was  sold  to  Spain  by  that  infa- 
mous king,  Louis  XV,  and  his  more  infamous 
mistress,  Madame  Pompadour,  and  his  corrupt 


216  ST.   LOUIS   FOUNDED. 


ministry.  The  first  permanent  settlement  in 
Upper  Louisiana  was  commenced '  with  the 
founding  of  St.  Louis  as  a  trading  post  in  1764. 
In  1763,  an  enterprising  trader  by  the  name  of 
Pierre  Ligueste  Laclede,  obtained  a  grant  from 
the  Director  General  of  Louisiana,  with  the 
"necessary  powers  to  trade  with  the  Indians 
of  the  Missouri,  and  those  west  of  the  Missis- 
sippi, above  the  Missouri  river,  as  far  north  as 
the  St.  Peters,"  now  Minnesota.  A  small  ham- 
let had  been  previously  established  by  a  few 
French  families,  and  called  St.  Genevieve,  west 
of  the  Great  River,  and  a  few  miles  below  the 
town  of  Kaskaskia,  and  some  temporary  sta- 
tions made  in  the  lead  mine  country,  west  of 
St.  Genevieve. 

The  Spanish  authority  became  regularly  es-" 
tablished  in  Upper  Louisiana,  in  November, 
1770.  Piernas,  the  Spanish  commandant,  ar- 
rived in  St.  Louis  at  that  date,  but  there  is  no 
official  document  or  record  to  show  that  he 
exercised  the  functions  of  his  office  previous  to 
February,  1771.  Other  towns  or  villages  were 
settled  in  the  vicinity  from  1769,  the  date  of 
St.  Charles,  to  the  period  of  1780. 

On  the  transfer  of  the  Illinois  country  from 
France  to  Great  Britian  in  1765,  many  of  the 


THE   GOVERNOR   A   TRAITOR.  217 


French  inhabitants  removed  from  that  side  of 
the  river  to  St.  Louis  and  St.  Charles,  and  many 
more  went  down  the  river  to  the  lower  province. 

After  Colonel  George  Rogers  Clark  had  taken 
possession  of  the  Illinois  country,  under  Vir- 
ginia, in  1778,  he  became  personally  acquainted 
and  held  frequent  interviews  with  French  citi- 
zens of  St.  Louis,  and  the  official  authorities. 

While  at  Cahokia,  in  1779,  only  five  miles 
distant,  holding  treaties  with  the  Indians,  and 
from  confidential  agents  he  sent  into  the  Indian 
country  northward,  he  learned  that  British 
agents  from  Canada,  with  a  large  force  of  north- 
ern Indians,  were  projecting  an  invasion  of  St. 
Louis.  Being  on  terms  of  friendly  intercourse 
with  Governor  Leyba,  the  Spanish  commandant, 
he  gave  him  intimation  of  these  treacherous 
designs,  as  he  did  to  several  French  gentlemen, 
and  tendered  his  services  with  the  forces  he 
commanded,  in  case  of  an  attack.  St.  Louis 
then  was  enclosed  with  short  palisades,  and 
gates  opened  in  the  pathways  that  led  to  the 
common  field,  and  to  the  country  without.  The 
sequel  gave  proof  that  the  governor  was  a 
traitor,  purchased,  doubtless,  with  British  gold. 

In  the  month  of  May,  1780,  a  large  band  of 
warriors  from  different  tribes  of  Indians  from 


218         THE   INDIANS   ATTACK   ST.    LOUIS. 


the  Upper  Mississippi  and  the  northern  lakes, 
with  a  number  of  Canadians,  amounting  in  all 
to  twelve  or  fourteen  hundred  armed  men,  ap- 
peared in  the  forest  east  of  the  Mississippi, 
above  St.  Louis.  The  25th  of  May  was  the  fes- 
tival of  Corpus  Christi,  a  day  highly  venerated 
by  the  inhabitants  who  were  Catholics.  Had 
the  assault  been  made  on  that  day  it  would 
have  been  fatal  to  the  town  ;  for  after  the  ser- 
vice in  the  church,  nearly  all  the  inhabitants, 
men,  women  and  children,  flocked  to  the  prairie 
to  gather  strawberries,  which  were  abundant, 
and  delicious  at  that  season.  A  few  Indians 
had  crossed  the  river  as  spies,  and  secreted 
themselves  in  the  thickets  near  where  the  people 


Ne"xt  day  the  main  body  crossed  the  river, 
and  attacked  the  town.  A  few  persons  who 
had  gone  to  the  field,  were  attacked  from  an 
ambuscade  ;  some  were  killed ;  others  fled  to 
the  town  and  gave  the  alarm.  The  soldiers 
under  the  command  of  the  Governor,  and  his 
subalterns,  either  from  fear  or  treachery,  hid 
themselves,  and  the  citizens  alone  had  to  defend 
the  place.  They  found  some  government  can- 
non, and  fired  grape  shot  as  the  invaders  ap- 
proached the  gates.  ^A  few  days  previous  the 


A    MARVELOUS    ESCAPE.  219 


treacherous  governor  sold  all  the  public  ammu- 
nition to  some  traders,  but  the  people  supplied 
themselves  with  eight  kegs  of  powder  they 
found  in  a  trader's  house. 

The  governor  kept  within  his  house,  but 
hearing  the  firing,  and  learning  the  citizens  were 
making  a  manful  resistance,  he  came  out,  or- 
dered the  firing  to  cease,  and  the  cannon  to  be 
spiked  and  filled  with  sand  by  some  of  his 
minions.  Fortunately  the  men  at  the  lower 
gate  did  not  hear  the  peremptory  order,  and 
continued  the  firing.  The  governor,  perceiving 
this,  ordered  a  cannon  to  be  fired  at  them.  They 
threw  themselves  on  the  ground,  and  the  mur- 
derous volley  of  grape  shot  passed  over  their 
heads.  This  horrible  procedure,  with  his 
general  conduct,  fixed  the  indelible  brand  of 
traitor  on  his  name,  and  such  the  French 
citizens  reported  him  to  have  been,  to  the  im- 
mediate representative  of  the  crown  of  Spain 
in  New  Orleans. 

The  inhabitants  of  St.  Louis  were  in  a  criti- 
cal situation.  With  evidence  of  treachery 
among  the  officers,  who  were  Spanish  ;  the 
place  invaded  by  a  force  nearly  double  to  the 
whole  population,  men,  women  and  children  ; 
and  these  invaders  infuriated  with  the  spirit  of 


220  MISSTATEMENTS   CORRECTED. 


war  and  plunder,  what  could  they  expect  but  a 
general  massacre  !  But  after  killing  and  scalp- 
ing twenty  persons  in  the  field  and  prairie,  and 
meeting  with  such  determined  resistance  at  the 
gates,  the  Indians  retired  suddenly,  and  refused 
to  cooperate  with  their  Canadian  allies,  who 
kept  themselves  at  a  safe  distance. 

The  cause  of  this  sudden  and  unexpected  re- 
treat has  been  a  mystery.  The  most  probable 
solution  is  the  tradition  among  the  French  in- 
habitants, that  the  Indians  were  told  they  were 
going  on  a  war  party  to  fight  the  Spaniards  ; 
but  when  they  discovered  the  defenders  of  the 
town  were  all  Frenchmen,  and  recognized 
amongst  them  some  of  their  personal  friends, 
who  had  lived  and  traded  in  their  villages  ;  and 
that  they  had  been  deceived  by  British  agents, 
they  withdrew  in  ill-humor  with  their  em- 
ployers. 

Divers  misstatements  of  this  assault  have 
been  handed  down  by  writers  and  oral  tradition. 
A  popular  error  has  been  propagated,  that 
Colonel  Clark  was  at  Cahokia,  (some  say  Kas- 
kaskia)  and  suddenly  appeared  on  the  bank  of 
the  Mississippi,  opposite  the  town  with  a  strong 
force.  Colonel  Clark  left  the  Illinois  country 
with  all  the  men  whom  he  could  persuade  to  re- 


FATE  OF  GOVERNOR  LEYBA      221 


enlist,  the  preceding  February,  went  down  the 
Mississippi,  and  at  the  date  of  the  attack  was 
establishing  fort  Jefferson,  below  the  mouth  of 
the  Ohio.  From  thence  he  traveled  on  foot 
with  a  single  companion  through  the  wilderness 
to  Harrodsburg  in  Kentucky. 

The  traditional  fact  of  his  giving  information 
to  Governor  Leyba,  in  1779,  of  the  projected 
invasion,  and  the  offer  of  aid,  has  caused  this 
error.  The  register  of  the  old  Catholic  church 
in  St.  Louis  of  the  funeral  obsequies  of  the 
persons  massacred,  furnish  incontestable  evi- 
dence that  the  attack  was  on  May  26th,  1780. 

Aware  that  a  report  of  his  treasonable  con- 
duct had  been  forwarded  to  the  Governor  Gene- 
ral at  New  Orleans,  fearful  of  the  consequences, 
and  unable  to  sustain  the  scorn  and  indignation 
heaped  upon  him,  Governor  Leyba  died  shortly 
after  the  attack  ;  having  poisoned  himself,  as 
the  creditable  report  was.  Cartabona,  his 
deputy,  performed  the  functions  of  the  office 
until  the  next  year,  when  Don  Francisco 
Cruzat,  the  predecessor  of  Leyba,  and  who  had 
been  supplanted  by  him  in  1778,  returned  and 
assumed  the  command  a  second  time. 

In  a  few  years  after  an  important  change  was 
made  in  the  government  of  Upper  Louisiana, 


222  EMIGRATION   ENCOURAGED. 


by  the  appointment  of  a  commandant-general, 
or  governor  for  that  province,  and  a  command- 
ant, or  lieutenant-governor  for  each  district. 
The  commandant-general  was  Don  Carlos 
Dehault  Delassus,  and  the  lieut.  governor  of 
St.  Louis  district  was  an  intelligent  French 
gentleman  of  liberal  principles,  M.  Zenon  Tru- 
deau. 

We  have  given  these  facts  of  St.  Louis  his- 
tory to  explain  why  so  many  Americans  had 
settled  in  the  province  before  Father  Clark 
made  his  first  visit. 

The  attack  on  St.  Louis  from  Canada,  the 
detection  of  the  meditated  invasion  by  Colonel 
Clark,  and  the  friendly  intercourse  between  the 
French  citizens  of  St.  Louis  and  those  of  Illi- 
nois, induced  the  authorities  of  Louisiana  to  en- 
courage the  immigration  of  Americans  from 
the  United  States  to  the  Upper  province.  To 
this  intent  a  movement  was  made  by  Don 
Guardoqui,  Spanish  minister  to  the  government 
of  the  United  States  at  Philadelphia,  as  early 
as  1787,  when  he  proposed  a  plan  of  emigra- 
tion from  the  western  settlements  to  the  coun- 
try from  Arkansas  to  the  settlements  on  the 
Misssouri.*  Instructions  were  given  to  the 

*  Judge  Martin's  History  of  Louisiana,  vol.  ii,  p.  90. 


RELIGIOUS   RESTRICTIONS.  223 


commandants  regulating  the  grants  of  land, 
and  the  conditions  of  admitting  this  class  of 
immigrants.  Instructions  were  issued  by 
Gayoso,  commandant-general,  the  first  of  Jan- 
uary, 1798,  from  which  we  give  an  extract.* 
No  settler  was  to  be  admitted  in  the  province 
who  was  not  a  farmer  or  mechanic. 

Of  course  practically,  this  included  all  who 
came.  The  sixth  article  provided  for  a  limited 
degree  of  toleration  to  Protestants. 

"  Liberty  of  conscience  is  not  to  be  extended  beyond 
the  first  generation  ;  the  children  of  the  emigrants  must 
be  Catholics."  [This  of  course  required  their  baptism  in 
the  Catholic  form,  but  it  was  not  enforced.]  "  Emigrants 
not  agreeing  to  this,  must  not  be  admitted,  but  removed, 
even  when  they  bring  property  with  them.  This  is  to  be 
explained  to  settlers,  who  do  not  profess  the  Catholic  re- 
ligion." 

We  shall  see  in  the  sequel,  how  the  liberal 
minded  commandants  interpreted  this  ordi- 
nance. 

The  seventh  regulation,  "  Expressly  recom- 
mended to  the  commandants  to  watch  that  no 
preacher  of  any  religion  but  the  Catholic, 
comes  into  the  province." 

After  the  attack  on  St.  Louis  of  1780,  meas- 

*  Ibid,  p.  153. 


224     DEPENDENCE  FOR  PROTECTION. 


ures  were  adopted  to  fortify  the  town  more 
effectually,  and  in  1794  the  garrison  on  the  hill 
(now  Third  street,  or  Broadway)  and  the 
Government  house  were  completed.  In  1797, 
apprehensions  were  entertained  of  another  in- 
vasion from  Canada,  and  four  stone  towers,  at 
equal  distances,  in  a  circular  direction  around 
the  town,  and  a  wooden  block-house  near  the 
lower  end,  were  erected.  But  their  chief  de- 
pendence for  protection  was  the  American  emi- 
grants who  had  been  invited  into  the  province 
by  the  liberal  policy  of  grants  of  land,  and  the 
indulgence  shown  by  the  commandants.  They 
were  permitted  to  locate  themselves  in  the 
country,  and  make  farms,  whereas  the  French 
families  were  required  to  live  in  villages,  and 
cultivate  their  farms  near  by  under  an  en- 
closure in  common.  At  the  transfer  of  the 
country  in  1804,  more  than  three-fifths  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Upper  Louisiana  were  English 
Americans  from  the  United  States.* 

*  Stoddard's  Sketches  of  Louisiana,  pp.  211-224.  Annals  of  the 
West;  St.  Louis  Edition,  1850,  p.  543.  The  aggregate  population  of 
Upper  Louisiana  at  the  period  of  the  cession,  was  about  10,120,  of 
which  3,760  were  French,  including  a  few  Spanish  families ;  5,090 
were  Anglo-Americans,  who  had  come  into  the  country  after  1790  ; — 
and  1,270  black  people,  who  were  slaves,  with  a  few  exceptions. 
Indians  were  not  counted,  although  several  bands  had  their  villages 
within  the  bounds  of  the  settlements. 


EXAMINATION    OF   IMMIGRANTS.  225 


The  Koman  Catholic  faith  was  the  estab- 
lished religion  of  the  province.  American  im- 
migrants  were  examined  by  the  commandants 
as  to  their  faith,  but  by  the  use  of  a  pious 
fiction  on  the  part  of  the  examiners,  and  the 
provision  in  the  ordinances  already  quoted, 
large  toleration  actually  existed. 

The  mode  of  examination  gave  great  latitude 
for  Protestants  to  come  in.  A  few  general  and 
rather  equivocal  questions  were  asked,  which 
persons  of  almost  any  Christian  sect  could  con- 
sistently answer  ;  such  as,  "  Do  you  believe  in 
Almighty  God  ?— In  the  Holy  Trinity  ?— In 
the  true,  apostolical  church  ? — In  Jesus  Christ 
our  Saviour  ? — In  the  holy  evangelists  ?  etc. 
An  affirmative  answer  being  given  to  these  and 
other  questions  of  a  general  character,  "  Un  Ion 
Catholique"  (a  good  Catholic)  closed  the  cere- 
mony. 

Many  Baptists,  Methodists,  and  other  Protes- 
tant families,  settled  in  the  province,  and  re- 
mained undisturbed  in  their  religious  principles. 
Much  the  largest  proportion  of  American  Protes- 
tants came  into  the  country  after  1794.  They 
held  no  religious  meetings  publicly,  and  had  no 
minister  of  the  gospel  among  them.  There  were 
about  fifty  persons  who  had  been  members  of 


226  THE    CATHOLIC    PRIESTHOOD. 


Protestant  churches  in  the  United  States,  in 
the  districts  of  St.  Louis  and  St.  Charles,  at  the 
period  of  Mr.  Clark's  first  visit,  besides  as  many 
more  in  the  districts  of  St.  Genevieve,  and 
Cape  Girardeau. 

The  Catholic  priests  of  Upper  Louisiana  re- 
ceived from  the  Spanish  treasury  a  stipend 
rating  from  $350  to  $400  a  year,  besides  the 
perquisites  for  mass,  confessions,  marriages,  and 
funerals.  No  tithes  were  levied  in  Louisiana, 
and  hence  Protestants  and  free-thinkers  felt  no 
burdens  in  pecuniary  demands  from  the  priest- 
hood. There  were  three  curates,  one  vicar, 
and  a  few  missionary  priests  who  resided  in  the 
upper  province.  The  rite  of  marriage  must  be 
performed  by  a  Catholic  priest ;  and  it  is  prob- 
able the  administration  of  baptism,  or  the  Lord's 
supper,  by  a  Protestant,  would  have  sent  him 
to  prison,  but  no  minister 'made  the  attempt. 

The  American  settlers  in  general  were  peace- 
able, industrious,  moral  and  well  disposed  per- 
sons, who,  from  various  motives,  had  crossed 
the  "Great  Kiver  ;"  some  from  love  of  adven- 
ture— some  from  that  spirit  of  restlessness  that 
animates  a  numerous  class  of  Americans — but 
a  larger  number  went  with  the  expectation  of 
obtaining  grants  of  land,  for  the  trifling  expense 


TREATY    WITH    SPAIN  227 


of  surveying  and  recording  the  plat.  We  have 
been  personally  acquainted  with  many  of  these 
emigrants,  conversed  with  them  freely,  knew 
their  character  well,  and  have  heard  so  many  of 
them  declare  their  expectation  that  in  due  time 
the  country  would  be  annexed  to  the  United 
States,  that  we  have  no  doubt  such  an  impres- 
sion did  exist  largely.  Yet  they  projected  no 
filibustering  enterprise  ;  no  schemes  of  a  revo- 
lution-; nor  were  there  amongst  them  any  san- 
guine spirits  at  work  to  excite  such  feelings. 

From  the  time  of  the  definitive  treaty  of 
1783,  the  government  of  the  United  States 
had  been  negociating  with  Spain  for  the  free 
navigation  of  the  Mississippi  river  to  the  ocean, 
secured,  as  was  understood,  by  that  treaty. 
The  inhabitants  west  of  the  Alleghany  moun- 
tains were  deeply  interested  in  such  a  meas- 
ure. It  was  a  topic  of  conversation  in  all 
circles,  and  discussed  freely  in  the  newspa- 
pers. It  is  not  strange  that  the  public  mind 
in  this  valley  should  entertain  the  conviction 
that  by  some  form  of  negociation  the  country 
would  be  annexed  to  the  American  Union. 
They  did  not  realize  that  a  removal  to  the  west 
of  the  great  river  would  expatriate  them  and 
their  posterity,  nor  did  they  lose  their  attach- 


228    THE  PIONEER  PREACHER  AT  HIS  WORK. 


ment  to  the  Republic  by  a  residence  in  the  do- 
minions of  the  crown  of  Spain. 

Such  was  the  character,  and  such  were  the 
circumstances  of  the  people  to  whom  Mr.  Clark 
was  the  pioneer  preacher.  Certainly,  no  minis- 
ter of  the  gospel,  in  the  scriptural  sense  of  that 
term,  ever  passed  the  boundary  before  him.  He 
visited  the  American  families  from  house  to 
house,  in  a  quiet  and  peaceable  manner,  con- 
versed and  prayed  with  them,  and  was  received 
with  great  cordiality.  There  were  men  and 
women,  disciples  of  Christ,  who  had  not  heard 
the  precious  gospel  for  a  long  period.  A  few 
gathered,  on  the  Sabbath,  in  some  log  cabin, 
with  fearful  forebodings.  They  might  be  ar- 
rested, and,  with  the  preacher,  sent  to  the 
calabozof*  or  to  the  Mexican  mines  for  their 
heretical  practices.  A  larger  number  came  out 
stealthily  by  night.  Mr.  Clark  found  the 
American  families  dispersed  over  the  country, 
for  some  miles  distant,  and  living  in  log  cabins 
of  the  most  primitive  sort.  Of  the  Baptists 
who  were  pioneers  to  this  country  before  Mr. 
Clark,  we  can  call  to  recollection  the  names 
of  Abraham  and  Sarah  Musick  ;  Abraham  Mu- 
sick,  Jun.,  as  he  was  called,  to  distinguish  him 

*  The  Spanish  prison.    Jail. 


BAPTIST   FAMILIES.  229 


from  his  uncle,  and  Terrell,  his  wife  ;  Adam 
and  Lewis  Martin,  who  were  brothers,  and  their 
wives  ;  Mr.  Kichardson  and  wife  ;  Mrs.  Jane 
Sullens  ;  Sarah  Williams,  (who  lived  to  see 
her  son  and  four  grandsons  ministers  of  the 
Gospel)  ;  Mrs.  Whitley,  all  in  St.  Louis  dis- 
trict ;  and  David  Darst  and  wife,  William 
Hancock  and  wife,  Mr.  Brown  and  family,  and 
several  others,  who  settled  in  the  district  of  St. 
Charles,  north  of  the  Missouri  river.  There 
were  three  settlements  in  the  district  (now 
county)  of  St.  Louis,  where,  after  two  or  three 
casual  visits,  Mr.  Clark  made  regular  appoint- 
ments, and  crossed  the  river  monthly.  These 
were  the  settlement  near  the  Spanish  pond, 
north  of  St.  Louis ;  the  settlement  between 
Owen's  station  (now  Bridgton)  and  Florrissant ; 
and  the  settlement  called  Feefe's  creek.*  He 
was  threatened  repeatedly  with  the  calabozo, 
for  violating  the  laws  of  the  country.  M.  Tru- 
deau,  the  lieutenant-governor  of  St.  Louis  dis- 
trict, was  a  liberalist  in  principle,  who,  with  his 
parents,  had  been  driven  out  of  France  by  the 
storm  of  the  revolution,  and  their  estate  confis- 
cated. He  obtained  the  appointment  of  deputy 

*  This  is  Fife  in  French  orthography,  and  the  name  of  a  French- 
man who  first  settled  on  it. 


230  A   LIBERAL    COMMANDANT. 


commandant,  through  the  influence  of  the  prin- 
cipal French  citizens,  as  the  means  of  sustain- 
ing his  aged  parents, -who  had  suffered  for  their 
loyalty.  He  ahhorred  all  kinds  of  persecution, 
but,  in  his  official  station,  in  accordance  with 
the  ordinances,  he  was  compelled  "to  watch 
that  no  preacher  of  any  religion  but  the  Catho- 
lic came  into  the  province." 

Abraham  Musick,  Jun.,  who  had  formed  a 
friendly  acquaintance  with  the  lieut.  governor, 
and,  in  their  social  interviews,  had  given  him 
information  of  the  distinctive  principles  of  the 
Baptists,  as  contradistinguished  from  the  Cath- 
olic and  Protestant  Paedo- Baptists,  made  appli- 
cation to  M.  Trudeau  for  liberty  to  hold  meet- 
ings in  his  house.  We  give  the  colloquy  in 
substance  as  we  received  it  from  the  pious  and 

intelligent  widow  of  Mr.   M ,  twenty-five 

years  after  the  interview. 

M.  "My  friend,  John  Clark,  is  in  the  coun- 
try, on  a  visit  to  his  friends.  He  is  a  good  man, 
peaceably  disposed,  and  will  behave  as  a  good 
citizen  should.  The  American  people  desire  to 
hear  him  preach  at  my  house  occasionally. 
Will  the  commandant  please  give  permission, 
that  we  may  not  be  molested  ?  We  will  hold 
our  meetings  quietly,  make  no  disturbance,  and 


AN   AMUSING    COLLOQUY.  231 


say  nothing  against  the  king  of  Spain,  nor  the 
Catholic  religion." 

The  commandant  was  inclined  to  favor  the 
American  settlers,  but  he  was  obliged  to  reject 
all  such  petitions  officially,  and  replied,  with 
seeming  determination  : 

(7.  "No,  Monsieur  Musick.  I  can  not  per- 
mit no  such  ting  ;  'tis  against  de  law ;  you 
must  all  be  bon  CatJwlique  in  dis  contree. 
Very  sorry,  Mons.  Musick,  I  cannot  oblige  you, 
but  I  must  follow  de  '  Regulacion.'  " 

Discouraged  at  this  decision,  in  a  tone  so 
magisterial,  Mr.  M.  regarded  any  farther  effort 
hopeless,  and  arose  to  depart  from  the  office, 
when,  with  a  gracious  countenance,  the  com- 
mandant said  : 

"  Sit  down,  Mons.  Musick  ;  please  sit  down  ; 
I  soon  get  dis  paper  fix  for  dese  gentlehomme 
who  wait ;  and  den  we  talk.  You  must  eat 
my  dinner,  and  drink  a  glass  of  my  bon  vin. 
You  and  I  are  good  friend,  though  I  cannot  let 
you  make  a  church  house." 

After  dispatching  the  business  on  hand,  M. 
Trudeau  insisted  on  the  company  of  Mr. 
Musick  to  dinner.  While  discoursing  with  vol- 
ubility in  his  imperfect  English,  the  wily  com- 


232  A    PERPLEXING   QUESTION. 

mandant  adverted  to  the  petition,  so  uncere- 
moniously rejected  in  the  office. 

C.  "  You  understand  me,  Monsieur  Musick, 
I  presume.  You  must  not  put — what  do  you 
call  him — un  colcher,*  on  your  house  and  call 
it  a  church  ; — dat  is  all  wrong, — you  must 
make  no  bell  ring.  And  now  hear  me,  Mons. 
Musick,  you  must  let  no  man  baptize  your  en- 
fant but  de  parish  priest.  But  if  your  friend 
come  to  see  you — your  neighbor  come  there, — 
you  conversez  ; — you  say  prayer  ; — you  read 
Bible — you  sing  song — dat  is  all  right — you  all 
bon  Catholique." 

Mr.  Clark  from  the  time  he  left  Georgia  had 
been  reading  the  Scriptures,  to  find  out  the 
character  of  a  church,  such  as  those  congrega- 
tions named  in  Jerusalem,  Antioch,  Ephesus, 
Corinth,  etc.  He  was  then  a  Baptist  so  far  as 
infant  baptism  was  concerned,  and  he  doubted 
much  whether  any  uninspired  human  authority 
could  change  the  form  approved  by  Christ, 
without  destroying  the  institution.  And  the 
majority  of  the  people,  being  Baptists,  had  no 
use  for  the  parish  priest  for  that  ceremony. 
The  interdiction  of  spire  and  bell  was  no  incon- 
venience in  their  simple  form  of  worship.  Un- 

*  Clo-shai—a  steeple. 


A   THREATENING   MESSAGE.  233 


like  the  Catholic,  their  religion  had  no  connec- 
tion with  bell-ringing. 

While  this  disposition  of  a  perplexing  ques- 
tion to  the  commandant  accommodated  the 
American  settlers,  it  gave  no  legal  countenance 
to  the  visits  of  a  preacher  from  another  nation, 
and  a  different  religion, — but  the  people  came 
out  to  the  meetings  with  less  fear  of  the  prison. 
Mr.  Clark  continued  his  visits  nearly  every 
month,  which  did  not  escape  the  notice  of  the 
commandant.  He  soon  learned  the  period  of 
his  visits,  and  some  two  or  three  days  before  his 
return  to  Illinois,  he  never  failed  to  send  a 
threatening  message  into  the  country  that,  "  If 
Mons.  Clark  did  not  leave  the  Spanish  country 
in  three  days,  he  would  be  put  in  the  calabozo." 
So  regularly  came  this  message  that  it  became 
a  standing  jest  with  his v  friends  to  enquire, 
"  Well,  brother  Clark,  when  do  you  go  to  the 
calabozo  ?"  "  In  three  days,"  would  be  the 
reply,  which  all  understood  to  mean  crossing  the 
river  to  the  Illinois  side. 

In  the  autumn  of  1801,  Kev.  Thomas  K. 
Musick,  a  relative  of  the  Musick  families,  came 
to  the  province  on  a  visit.  His  residence  then 
was  in  the  Green  river  district  in  Kentucky, 
and  he  had  been  in  a  revival  of  religion  for 


234  ANOTHER    PIONEER   PREACHER. 


several  months,  and  about  one  hundred  con- 
verts had  been  baptized.  His  brother  was  the 
one  who  petitioned  the  commandant  for  privi- 
lege to  hold  meetings,  and  his  uncle  was  one  of 
the  residents  in  the  Spanish  country.  Coming 
from  the  midst  of  an  extensive  and  powerful 
revival  of  religion,  he  was  in  the  spirit  of 
preaching,  and  cared  little  for  the  Spanish  cal- 
abozo.  He  visited  every  family,  in  which  pro- 
fessors of  religion  were  to  be  found,  in  the  dis- 
tricts of  St.  Louis  and  St.  Charles,  and  during 
three  weeks'  sojourn,  preached  fifteen  times  to 
congregations  assembled  in  log  cabins  and  in  the 
woods,  on  short  notice  to  hear  him.  He  was 
threatened  with  the  calabozo  repeatedly.  In  .a 
frontier  settlement  above  St.  Charles,  he 
preached  the  funeral  sermon  of  a  Baptist  by 
name  of  Brown,  from  Kentucky,  who  had  died 
there  that  season. 

Mr.  Musick  left  the  province  with  the  deter- 
mination to  return  with  his  family  and  settle 
there,  soon  as  he  could  be  permitted  to  remain 
and  preach  the  gospel ;  and  with  this  end  in 
view,  he  removed  to  the  settlement  of  New 
Design  in  Illinois. 

Soon  as  the  news  of  the  cession  of  the  coun- 
try to  the  United  States  reached  his  ears,  with- 


FORMS   A    METHODIST    CLASS.  235 


out  waiting  for  its  confirmation  by  the  govern- 
ment, and  the  actual  transfer,  he  went  across 
the  great  river  in  the  autumn  of  1803,  and 
made  that  country  his  home.  Mr.  Musick  was 
the  first  preacher  of  the  gospel  who,  with  his 
family,  settled  in  the  country,  became  one  of 
the  constituents  of  Fefee's  Creek,  and  was  its 
pastor  for  more  than  thirty  years. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Forms  a  Methodist  Class  in  Illinois. — Gradual  change  of  Views. — 
Mode  of  Inquiry. — Circumstances  of  his  Baptism. — Practical  pro- 
gress in  Baptist  Principles. — Zeal  and  influence  in  promoting  educa- 
tion.— Early  Schools  in  the  Illinois  country. — A  formidable  ob- 
struction to  a  pupil. — Three  fellows  in  the  way. — Want  of  books. — 
A  whiskey-loving  teacher  rightly  served. — Effects  of  Father  Clark's 
teaching. — Visits  Kentucky  again. — Visits  to  West  Florida. — In- 
terview with  a  Sick  man. — Efficacy  of  Prayer. — A  Revolution. 

We  shall  now  confine  our  attention  entirely 
to  Father  Clark.  Soon  after  he  began  his  reg- 
ular visits  to  the  Spanish  country,  he  gathered 
into  a  society  a  small  class  of  disciples,  and 
held  regular  meetings  with  them  near  Belle- 
fontaine,  some  three  or  four  miles  north  of  New. 
Design.  He  still  regarded  himself  a  Methodist, 
though  independent  of  that  ecclesiastical  con- 
nection. He  was  scarcely  conscious  at  that 


236  RELIGIOUS    CONSCIENTIOUSNESS. 


period,  that  he  was  gradually  diverging  from 
the  peculiarities  of  Wesleyism  and  approaching 
the  fundamental  principles  of  Baptist  faith  and 
practice.  He  had  held  his  intellect  and  con- 
science open  to  conviction  from  the  time  he  left 
the  conference  in  Georgia,  by  the  prayerful  re- 
solve to  follow  the  Scriptures,  and  bring  all  his 
religious  practice  in  strict  conformity  to  that 
divine  rule.  His  habit  of  praying  in  every  per- 
plexity, until  his  mind  became  satisfied  that  he 
was  in  the  pathway  of  duty,  continued  and  in- 
creased with  advancing  years.  At  the  same 
time,  as  ever  after,  he  was  liberal  to  all  other 
Christians,  and  made  no  efforts  to  proselyte 
them  to  his  own  peculiar  views.  Se  explained 
the  Scriptures,  and  urged  on  all  whom  he-  ad- 
dressed in  public,  or  conversed  with  in  private, 
the  duty  of  studying  the  Word  of  God,  and 
follow  wherever  it  led.  Christ  was  ever  held 
up  as  sole  law-giver  in  Zion.  For  several 
years  the  conviction  had  increased  that  he  was 
unbaptized,  and  that  by  this  ordinance  more 
than  any  other,  the  disciples  of  Christ  made  a 
profession  of  faith  in  him.  He  had  become 
convinced  that  the  ceremony  performed  in  un- 
conscious infancy,  by  virtue  of  some  mystical 
covenant  relationship  of  his  parents,  and  by  the 


A    TWO-FOLD   BAPTIST.  237 

pastor  of  the  church  where  he  was  born,  was  to 
him  no  part  of  Christian  obedience. 

In  the  little  society  he  had  gathered  was  a 
good  man  by  the  name  of  Talbot,  who  had 
been  a  local  Methodist  preacher.  Mr.  Clark 
and  this  man  became  quite  intimate.  Both  had 
about  the  same  views  of  Christian  ordinances 
and  a  gospel  church  state.  Mr.  Talbot  re- 
garded himself  unbaptized,  and  repeatedly  re- 
quested baptism  from  the  hands  of  his  brother. 
We  have  repeatedly  shown  that  Father  Clark 
was  subject  to  very  serious  impressions  of  mind 
concerning  his  duty,  made  it  a  subject  of  fervent 
prayer,  and  was  conscientious  not  to  resist  the 
impressions  he  felt  in  answer  to  prayer.  His 
judgment  had  become  clear  on  the  scriptural 
form  of  baptism,  but  who  should  baptize  him 
was  with  him  a  momentous  question.  After 
another  season  of  private  prayer,  the  conviction 
was  felt  that  he  must  baptize  Talbot,  and 
Talbot  administer  the  same  ordinance  to  him. 
And  so  it  happened.  A  meeting  was  appointed 
at  Fountain  Creek,  a  small  stream  that  still 
meanders  among  the  hills  in  Monroe  county, 
where  a  large  congregation,  compared  to  the 
present  population  of  the  country,  came  out. 
After  preaching,  and  a  relation  of  their  religious 


238        PROGRESS   OF    BAPTIST   PRINCIPLES. 


experience,  views  of  the  kingdom  and  ordi- 
nances of  Jesus  Christ,  they  both  went  down 
into  the  water,  and  Mr.  Talbot  baptized  Father 
Clark,  and  Clark  baptized  Talbot,  and  then  bap- 
tized several  other  persons. 

If  a  regular  and  uninterrupted  succession  of 
baptisms  from  the  days  of  the  apostles  is  indis- 
pensable to  qualify  the  administrator,  and  give 
validity  to  the  ordinance,  then  there  was  cer- 
tainly a  broken  link  in  the  chain  here,  as  there 
was  in  that  of  Koger  Williams  and  Deacon 
Holliman.  He  who  thinks  he  is  in  possession 
of  such  an  unbroken  chain  is  bound  to  show 
every  link.  Assertions  and  imaginings  are  not 
historical  proofs. 

At  the  next  regular  meeting,  a  month  later, 
Mr.  Clark  again  baptized  two  or  three  others 
of  his  society,  one  of  whom,  a  venerable  and 
pious  member  of  the  Methodist  society,  yet 
lives  within  the  vicinity  of  the  writer.  Both 
Mr.  Clark  and  Mr.  Talbot,  were  regular  ad- 
ministrators of  religious  ordinances  according 
to  Paedobaptist  usage,  for  they  had  been  duly 
authorized  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  church, 
had  left  that  connection  in  an  orderly  mode, 
and  still  sustained  the  ministerial  office.  It 
was  ten  or  twelve  years  after  this  before  he  be- 


FRONTIER    SCHOOLS   IN    ILLINOIS.  239 


came  regularly  connected  with  the  Baptist  de- 
nomination. 

Amongst  his  other  services  that  implanted 
him  in  the  confidence  and  affections  of  the 
people,  was  his  ability,  zeal  and  influence  in  the 
cause  of  education.  In  this  department  of 
labor,  as  in  his  gospel  ministrations,  he  engaged 
from  no  personal  or  pecuniary  motives.  His 
services  were  offered  to  all  who  would  come 
under  his  tuition  and  behave  properly.  For 
his  board  and  clothing,  he  relied  on  the  liberal- 
ity of  his  patrons.  He  was  in  fact  the  pioneer 
teacher  in  this  country,  for  all  before  him  were 
unfit  for  that  business. 

In  the  French  villages,  common  school  educa- 
tion was  neglected.  Some  of  the  priests  and 
elderly  females  taught  the  children  the  elements 
of  their  religion,  and  to  read  their  native 
language,  but  a  large  proportion  of  that  class 
of  people  grew  up  to  manhood  with  little 
knowledge  of  science  and  literature,  and  less 
learning. 

The  first  school  ever  taught  among  the 
American  settlers  in  the  Illinois  country,  was 
by  Solomon  Seely,  in  1783.  Francis  Clark,  an 
intemperate  man,  came  next,  and  had  a  small 
school  in  Moore's  settlement  near  Bellefontaine, 


240  A  LESSON  IN   DANIEL. 


in  1785.  He  did  quite  as  much  harm  as  good. 
Next  after  him  for  two  or  three  years  was  an 
insignificant  Irishman  by  name  of  Halfpenny. 
He  possessed  very  little  learning  and  less  skill 
in  teaching.  School  "books  were  scarce  and 
more  difficult  of  attainment  than  in  Kentucky. 
Each  pupil  carried  such  a  hook  from  which  to 
say  his  lessons,  as  could  he  found  in  his  father's 
log  cabin.  One  little  fellow,  whose  memory  was 
not  in  the  best  order  and  his  perceptive  facul- 
ties slow  of  development,  had  the  Bible  for  his 
book  for  "  easy  readings."  Master  Halfpenny 
had  no  more  schoolmaster  sense  than  to  give 
out  his  lessons  from  the  book  of  Daniel,  and 
third  chapter.  Partly  by  spelling  out  the 
words,  and  partly  by  the  aid  of  a  school-fellow, 
he  had  made  tolerable  progress  in  pronouncing 
the  "  hard  words"  and  proper  names  through 
eleven  verses.  In  the  twelfth  verse  he  met 
the  formidable  obstruction  of  the  three  Hebrew 
names,.  Shadrach,  Meshach,  and  Abednego, 
which  he  could  not  surmount.  The  master  was 
petulent,  surly,  and  uttered  a  series  of  strange 
sounds,  in  jabbering  Irish,  which  the  poor 
afflicted  pupil  could  neither  understand  nor 
imitate.  He  did  his  very  best  to  pronounce 
these  names  in  the  way  the  master  ordered, 


THREE   FORMIDABLE   FELLOWS.  241 


and  was  dismissed  with  the  formidable  threat 
of  a  striped  jacket  the  next  day  if  he  forgot 
them.  Next  day  came,  and  the  little  fellow 
was  in  his  seat,  toiling  at  his  lesson,  for  he 
really  tried  to  learn.  His  turn  came  to  "  say 
his  lesson,"  and  he  stood  beside  the  master  in 
a  tremor  that  shook  his  little  frame  and  the 
perspiration  streaming  down  his  cheeks.  His 
lesson  commenced  with  the  thirteenth  verse. 
Nebuchadnezzar  was  one  of  those  long  words 
that  had  gone  round  the  school  on  divers  occa- 
sions, and  little  Tommy,  as  he  was  familiarly 
called  in  the  family  circle,  had  mastered  that 
before  the  stupid  master  had  put  him  into  the 
book  of  Daniel.  He  read  two  lines  distinctly 
with  a  tremulous  voice,  for  the  threat  of  a 
'striped  jacket  had  not  escaped  his  memory, 
when  he  stopped  suddenly.  "  Th'read  on," 
sounded  in  his  ears  like  the  crack  of  the  hazle  ; 
— "why  don't  ye  th'read  on,  ye  spalpeen," 
came  again  with  the  expectation  of  the  whip. 
The  trembling  pupil,  unable  to  recollect  or 
repeat  any  thing,  burst  into  tears  and  sobs,  and 
made  an  effort  to  explain  his  inability — "  Why 
here  are  these  three  fellows  again,  and  I  don't 
know  them."  Master  Halfpenny  for  once  was 
disarmed.  There  was  so  much  simplicity  and 


242  DIFFICULTIES   ENCOUNTERED. 


honest  effort  in  the  boy  that  the  master  made 
a  kind  effort  to  relieve  his  pupil.  "  Why,  boy, 
cannot  ye  mind  th'em  ?  They  ar'  Mister  Shad- 
eracJc,  Mes-hack,  and  Abed-ye-go.  Now  ye 
mought  go  on  with  y'r  lesson  ;  and  don't  ye 
miss  'em  agin/' 

Spelling,  reading,  writing  and  the  mere 
elements  of  simple  arithmetic  were  all  that 
these  and  many  others  pretended  to  teach.  The 
difficulties  encountered  in  obtaining  a  small 
amount  of  education  by  children  in  Illinois, 
from  the  earliest  American  settlements  to  the 
close  of  the  last  century  were  greater,  and 
books  more  difficult  to  be  procured  than  when 
Mr.  Clark  taught  in  Kentucky.  The  price  of 
a  single  copy  of  "  Dilworth's  New  Guide  to 
the  English  Tongue,"  as  the  title  page  read,  * 
was  one  dollar.  And  none  but  old  copies  of 
the  coarsest  paper,  the  refuse  of  old  stores  and 
printing  offices,  sold  at  auction,  were  brought 
to  this  remote  frontier.  No  classes  were  organ- 
ized, nor  could  there  be  any  uniformity  of  books. 
The  masters  ruled,  not  with  "  a  rod  of  iron," 
but  a  wand  of  hickory,  four  feet  long.  The 
teachers  were  turned  out  at  Christmas,  when 
the  king  of  misrule  took  the  chair,  and  lawless- 
ness prevailed.  Not  only  were  the  scenes  en- 


WHISKEY-LOVING    TEACHERS.  243 


acted,  we  described  in  chapter  ninth,  in  Ken- 
tucky, but  even  more  lamentable  and  ludicrous 
ones. 

A  few  years  later,  one  of  the  whiskey-loving 
sons  of  Erin  attempted  to  teach  in  a  settle- 
ment known  to  the  writer,  who  received  the 
tale  from  one  of  the  employers.  Our  inform- 
ant, who  loved  his  dram,  despised  all  meanness 
and  selfishness,  and  he  regarded  a  man  who 
would  "  suck  a  jug;'  in  secret,  as  about  the 
meanest  of  the  race.  Hence  he  "  abominated" 
the  school-master,  and  gloried  in  the  tricks 
some  of  the  youngsters  played  him.  The 
master  was  observed  by  the  shrewd  young  men 
under  his  charge,  to  retire  from  the  cabin  to  a 
^  thicket  during  the  hours  for  lessons,  and  in  pro- 
portion to  these  occasions  of  retirement,  his 
eyes  grew  dull,  his  tongue  wagged  heavily,  and 
his  natural  jabbering  as  an  Irish  pedagogue, 
became  more  unintelligible. 

A  search  warrant  in  a  verbal  form  was  issued 
and  served  on  the  thicket  by  two  smart  young 
men  ;  the  whiskey  bottle  was  found,  and  in 
quite  a  private  way  received  a  full  allowance  of 
tartar-emetic,  and  then  carefully  deposited  in 
its  accustomed  hiding  place.  Next  day  the 
master  was  seized  suddenly  with  an  alarming 


244       SKILL  AND  SUCCESS  AS  A  TEACHER. 


illness.  It  would  have  been  called  cholera, 
but  that  disease  was  unknown  on  these  fron- 
tiers at  that  period.  But,  as  our  informant 
expressed  it,  "  he  was  orfully  skeered,  and  glad 
enough  to  have  us  let  him  off  from  his  article." 
Mr.  Clark  taught  the  youngsters  about  Belle- 
fountaine,  New  Design,  and  the  "  Bottom,"  at 
various  intervals  for  eight  or  ten  years.  Though 
other  teachers  met  with  the  customary  Christ- 
mas frolic,  and  were  dethroned,  Mr.  Clark  was 
an  exception.  Not  one  of  the  roguish  young 
men  in  the  settlements  would  offer  him  such 
an  insult.  Those  pupils  who  were  kept  under 
proper  government  at  home,  made  no  trouble 
in  the  school.  But  there  were  wild  and  rude 
young  lads,  who  were  devoid  of  self-respect, 
and  required  the  application  of  the  hazel  and 
hickory.  One  of  our  old  friends,  now  past  the 
age  of  threescore  and  ten,  was  a  student  of  Mr. 
Clark,  at  times,  for  several  years,  and  received 
ample  qualifications  under  his  tuition  for  the 
official  duties  of  marshall  under  the  territorial 
government,  and  who  also  has  been  a  useful 
teacher.  Of  him  we  have  made  special  inquiry 
how  he  managed  these  insubordinate  youngsters, 
and  how  their  rebellious  habits  affected  his  tem- 
per and  patience.  His  response  is,  that  on 


TESTIMONIALS.  245 


some  occasions  he  thought  him  to  be  slightly 
irritated,  that  occasionally  he  had  to  \ise  the 
rod,  that  he  would  have  order  in  his  school,  and 
that  he  always  discriminated  between  crimi- 
nality and  dullness.*  The  modern  contrivances 
for  teaching  arithmetic  and  the  elements  of 
mathematics  were  then  unknown.  The  rules 
were  written  out  by  the  teacher,  and  the  sums 
when  worked  right  were  all  copied  in  a  book. 
Not  long  since  we  looked  over  a  book  preserved 
by  another  student,  with  the  date  of  1806,  then 
twenty-one,  now  verging  to  seventy  years  of 
age.f  A  third,  and  one  who  for  almost  half  a 
century,  has  been  esteemed  as  one  of  our  ablest 
and  most  successful  ministers,  (as  has  also  his 
brother  just  named,)  acknowledges  himself  as 
having  received  special  aid  from  this  pioneer 
preacher  in  preparing  him  for  the  ministry. 
This  person  in  earlier  life  performed  a  promi- 
nent part  in  the  public  affairs  of  the  territorial 
and  state  governments.  In  addition  to  minor 
branches,  he  studied  mathematics,  logic,  rhe- 
toric, history  and  philosophy.  This  minister, 
as  several  others  have  done,  acknowledges  his 
indebtedness  to  Father  Clark  for  his  valuable 

*  Kobert  Lemen,  Esq.,  of  St.  Clair  county,  Illinois, 
f  Rev.  Joseph  Lemen,  ibid. 


246  ANOTHER  VISIT   TO   KENTUCKY. 


aid  in  those  branches  specially  relating  to  the 
profession  of  the  ministry.*  Many  others  who 
shared  the  benefits  of  his  instruction  have  long 
since  followed  their  beloved  teacher  to  "that 
bourne  from  whence  no  traveler  returns." 

Mr.  Clark  made  a  visit  to  Kentucky  before 
the  period  of  his  baptism,  but  what  year  we 
find  no  one  who  can  recollect.  It  was  probably 
about  1800,  or  1801,  during  the  period  of  the 
great  revivals  there,  for  he  had  large  congrega- 
tions wherever  he  preached,  and  unusual  suc- 
cess followed.  He  was  absent  several  months, 
and  his  friends  in  Illinois  were  anxious  for  his 
return,  and  sent  William  Murray  as  a  messen- 
ger through  the  wilderness  to  recall  him.  Mr. 
Murray  came  into  a  crowded  congregation  soon 
after  Mr.  Clark  had  commenced  his  sermon. 
While  his  quick  eyes  were  glancing  over  the 
deeply  affected  congregation,  they  lit  on  the 
well  known  form  and  features  of  the  messenger, 
and  a  suspicion  of  his  errand  flashed  on  his 
mind. 

"  There's  brother  Murray,  from  the  Illinois 
country,  and  no  doubt  the  Lord  has  sent  him 
for  me  to  return  there.  I  had  an  impression 
this  morning  in  prayer  that  I  must  go  back  to 

*Rev.  James  Lemen,  then  junior,  now  senior. 


A   MESSENGER   ARRIVES.  247 


that  destitute  field.  Try  to  get  a  seat,  brother 
Murray,  and  wait  patiently,  for  I  must  finish 
my  sermon.  It  is  probably  the  last  time  I  shall 
ever  preach  in  Kentucky,  and  I  can't  leave 
without  warning  poor  sinners  once  more  to  flee 
to  the  Saviour." 

There  was  nothing  extravagant  in  this  style 
of  address.  In  that  congregation,  it  would 
have  turned  no  one's  thoughts  from  the  subject. 
It  is  no  unusual  thing  for  ministers,  while 
preaching,  to  throw  out  a  parenthetical  sentence 
to  individuals  present,  and  receive  responses. 
It  causes  no  interruption  to  persons  who  are 
not  tied  up  by  forms,  and  restrained  by  conven- 
tualities,  as  in  older  communities. 

The  meeting  continued  till  a  late  hour  that 
day.  Anxious  persons  desired  instruction,  and 
Father  Clark  was  called  on  repeatedly  to  offer 
prayers  for  sinners  in  distress.  Then  the  con- 
gregation must  sing  some  familiar  songs,  give 
him  the  hand  of  fellowship,  and  beg  him  to 
remember  them  in  his  prayers  when  far  away. 
Next  morning  Mr.  Clark  and  his  friend  were 
on  the  trail  for  the  Illinois  country. 

It  was  about  the  year  1807  or  '08,  that  Mr. 
Clark,  after  a  long  season  of  prayer  and  impres- 
sions, went  down  the  Mississippi  river  on  a  mis- 


248  VISIT   TO   WEST    FLORIDA. 


sion  to  West  Florida.*  The  tract  of  country, 
exclusive  of  the  Island  of  Orleans,  now  belong- 
ing to  the  State  of  Louisiana,  and  called  West 
Florida,  was  retained  by  the  Spanish  govern- 
ment, after  the  cession  of  Louisiana,  though 
understood  by  both  the  French  and  American 
governments  to  be  included  in  that  cession. 
The  laws  of  Spain  and  the  Catholic  religion 
existed  in  that  district.  Baton  Ronge.  was  the 
site  of  a  Spanish  fort,  in  which  a  small  garrison 
was  stationed.  A  large  part  of  the  population 
were  emigrants  from  the  south-western  States, 
and  claimed  the  right  of  transfer  with  the  people 
of  Louisiana.  They  made  an  unsuccessful  effort 
to  throw  off  the  Spanish  yoke  in  1805.  In  this 
district,  and  amongst  these  Americans,  Mr. 
Clark  spent  several  months,  preaching  and 
teaching.  The  towns  of  Baton  Rongef  and 
Bayon  Sara  were  on  the  river,  and  the  settle- 
ments in  the  country  extended  over  the  district 
of  East  Feliciana.  Mr.  Clark  made  a  second 
visit  to  this  country  about  1810,  or  '11,  and  we 

*  For  about  twenty  years,  we  depend  wholly  on  the  recollections  of 
his  surviving  friends,  for  the  incidents  of  his  life  and  labors.  The 
facts  have  been  obtained,  but  after  protracted  and  diligent  search,  we 
cannot  hi  all  cases  accurately  fix  the  dates.  In  no  instance  do  we 
vary  from  the  exact  period  more  than  four  or  five  years. 
*  Ked  Staff,  from  the  color  of  the  flag-staff. 


VOYAGE    DOWN    THE   RIVER.  249 


can  give  several  incidents  that  occurred,  but 
cannot  distinguish  on  which  tour.  On  his  first 
voyage  he  started  in  a  small  canoe  from  the 
Merimac  river  in  St.  Louis  county,  and  Mr. 
Baly,  one  of  his  friends,  aided  in  fitting  him 
out.  To  balance  the  frail  craft  in  which  he 
embarked,  poles  of  light  papaw  wood  were 
lashed  across  the  canoe.  In  this  light  vessel 
thus  trimmed  he  floated  with  the  current,  and 
steered  with  a  single  paddle  by  day,  and  en- 
camped in  the  dense  forest  that  lined  the  shore 
at  night.  The  voyage  of  more  than  one  thou- 
sand miles,  down  this  turbid,  foaming  river,  was 
made  in  safety.  He  was  alone,  and  yet  not 
alone,  for  a  deep  conviction  of  the  all-seeing 
and  everywhere-present  God  rested  on  his  mind 
wherSTer  he  traveled,  by  night  and  by  day. 
Through  the  Mediator  and  mercy  seat  he  held 
communion,  habitually,  with  the  Father  of 
spirits,  and  felt  the  most  childlike  confidence  in 
his  gracious  arm  for  protection. 

It  was  while  on  one  of  his  excursions  to 
Florida,  that  he  heard  of  the  illness  of  a  Mr. 
Todd,  with  whom  he  had  some  acquaintance  in 
the  Illinois  country.  Mr.  Todd  had  gone  down 
the  river  on  a  flat-boat  with  a  load  of  produce, 
which  he  had  sold  out,  and  with  one  of  his 


250  THE   AFFLICTED    INFIDEL. 


companions,  was  making  the  long  and  perilous 
journey  on  foot  to  the  upper  country.  This 
was  the  common  mode  of  transportation  down 
the  great  rivers  of  this  valley  to  market  before 
the  period  of  steam  navigation.  Flat-boats 
never  return  up  the  strong  current,  but  are 
sold  and  broken  up  for  old  lumber,  and  the  men 
return  through  the  Indian  country  and  inter- 
vening forest  on  foot.  This  was  a  perilous  busi- 
ness, and  caused  great  destruction  of  human 
life.  Many  perished  of  whom  their  friends 
never  learned  the  particulars.  Bands  of  rob- 
bers roamed  through  this  wilderness,  and  doubt- 
less many  a  farmer  from  Tennessee,  Kentucky, 
and  the  country  along  the  Ohio  and  Wabash 
rivers,  who  never  returned,  was  murdered  for 
the  money  he  attempted  to  transport. 

Mr.  Todd  belonged  to  a  family  in  Illinois 
who  were  infidels  of  the  Paine  creed.  That  is, 
they  believed  in  Almighty  God,  as  the  creator 
and  governor  of  the  world,  but  disbelieved  the 
supernatural  birth,  divine  nature  and  office- 
work  of  Jesus  Christ  as  a  mediator,  and  the 
divine  authority  of  the  Scriptures.  Mr.  Clark 
found  Mr.  Todd  very  sick  with  the  bilious  fever, 
nursed  him,  anil  continued  with  him  until  he 
thought  himself  able  to  travel.  While  at  the 


EFFECTUAL   PRAYING  251 


worst  stage  of  the  disease,  the  sick  man  was 
given  over,  and  thought  himself  he  must  die  in 
that  dreary  wilderness,  and  desired  Mr.  Clark 
to  pray  for  him.  This  was  done  repeatedly  in 
his  presence,  and  the  preacher  "became  unusually 
exercised,  and  spent  some  time  in  secret  prayer 
for  him,  that  God  would  spare  his  life,  and  en- 
able him  to  reach  his  friends  in  the  Illinois 
country.  As  Mr.  Todd  was  about  to  depart  on 
foot,  with  his  traveling  companion,  for  a  long 
journey  through  the  wilderness  and  Indian 
country,  under  great  despondency,  and  with 
faint  hopes  of  reaching  the  end  of  his  journey, 
Father  Clark  again  prayed  with  him,  gave  him 
encouragement,  and  assured  him  that  the  GOOD 
ONE,  as  he  denominated  our  Heavenly  Father, 
would  not  leave  him  to  perish  in  the  wilderness. 
He  felt  assured  of  a  gracious  answer  to  his 
prayers  on  his  behalf,  and  that  he  would  reach 
his  friends,  though  a  thousand  miles  lay  between 
them. 

It  was  a  terrible  affair  for  a  sick  man  to 
travel  through  the  swamps,  cane-brakes  and 
pine  forests,  and  cross  the  rivers  and  creeks  that 
lay  in  the  route.  On  several  occasions  the  sick 
man,  in  despair  of  reaching  the  end  of  his 
journey,  lay  down  to  die,  when  the  recollection 


252  HOW  TO  TREAT  INFIDELS. 

of  the  prayers  of  Father  Clark,  and  the  as- 
surance he  gave  of  seeing  home,  inspired  him 
with  new  vigor,  and  urged  him  onward.  He 
reached  his  brother's  house  in  the  American 
bottom,  under  the  firm  conviction  that  his  life 
had  been  spared,  and  preternatural  strength 
given  him  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  that 
good  man. 

This  man's  constitution  was  broken  down. 
He  lingered  along  in  a  feeble  condition,  and  in 
a  year  or  two  died  of  a  pulmonary  disease. 
While  on  his  death-bed  at  his  brother's  house, 
(who,  though  he  possessed  some  fine  traits  of 
character,  remained  a  hardened  infidel,)  he  sent 
for  a  minister  of  the  gospel  to  visit  and  pray 
with  him.*  He  had  previously  told  his  friends 
how  he  had  experienced  the  efficacy  of  the 
prayers  of  Mr.  Clark,  and  he  again  repeated  the 
story  to  his  visitor,  and  stated  with  great  frank- 
ness that  he  had  serious  doubts  of  the  Bible 
being  a  revelation  from  God,  but  he  had  no 
doubt  that  God  did  hear  and  answer  the  prayers 
of  good  men. 

The  visiting  minister,  as  was  his  habit  in  all 
such  instances,  conferred  with  the  infidel 
brother  in  whose  house  he  was,  and  with  whom 

*  Rev.  James  Lemen,  who  narrated  the  incident  to  the  author. 


MINISTERS    SHOULD   BE    COURTEOUS.       253 


he  Lad  been  personally  acquainted  for  many 
years.  "  Mr.  Todd,  your  brother  appears  to  be 
failing.  He  has  not  long  to  live  with  us.  I 
know  your  principles,  that  you  do  not  believe 
in  the  Scriptures  as  a  revelation  from  God,  nor 
in  Jesus  Christ  as  a  Saviour.  This  is  your 
house,  and  I  desire  to  do  nothing  that  appears 
obtrusive.  If  I  pray  with  your  brother  as  he 
requests,  I  must  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ.  This  may  be  offensive  to  you."  Mr. 
Todd  replied,  "  Mr.  L.,  my  brother  wishes  you 
to  pray  for  him.  I  desire  you  to  exercise  your 
own  privilege  in  my  house  as  freely  as  if  it  were 
your  own.  In  every  thing  I  desire  my  brother 
to  be  gratified  while  he  lives,  and  I  think  with 
him  that  the  prayers  of  good  men  are  heard.  I 
know  he  cannot  live  long." 

A  portion  of  Scripture  was  read,  a  hymn 
sung,  and  all  the  household  kneeled  around  the 
bed,  and  behaved  with  decorum,  while  the  min- 
ister made  his  petition  to  the  throne  of  grace 
for  the  dying  sinner. 

No  good,  but  much  injury  has  resulted  from 
the  assumption  of  ministerial  dignity  and 
authority,  with  such  people  as  the  Todd  family. 
Nothing  is  lost  but  much  gained  by  courtesy 
and  condescension.  Such  were  the  lessons 


254  FAITH    IN    PROVIDENCE. 


taught  and  the  example  set  by  the  successful 
pioneer  whose  life  we  are  tracing. 

In  one  instance,  if  not  in  both,  Mr.  Clark  re- 
turned on  foot  from  West  Florida  to  the  Illinois 
country  through  the  intervening  wilderness. 
His  second  tour  was  made  by  land,  and  on  foot, 
and  he  preached  wherever  settlements  existed, 
and  left  a  series  of  appointments,  which  he 
filled  on  his  return.  In  the  Arkansas  country 
he  attempted  to  reach  a  settlement,  but  got 
lost  in  the  woods  and  cane-brakes,  and  wandered 
for  some  hours  without  finding  the  signs  of  a 
human  habitation.  He  was  a  thorough  woods- 
man, bufc  he  despaired  of  finding  the  way  out 
by  his  own  skill.  Believing  in  the  constant 
protection  of  Divine  providence,  which  he  could 
obtain  by  prayer,  he  knelt  down  by  a  large  tree, 
and  continued  to  pray  until  his  mind  became 
calm,  and  he  felt  relieved  of  all  perturbation 
and  anxiety.  Pursuing  the  direction  to  which 
he  was  led  by  the  impressions  of  mind  he  re- 
ceived, he  soon  came  to  a  path  that  led  him  to 
a  house  on  the  border  of  the  settlement  he  was 
trying  to  find. 

West  Florida  became  revolutionized  in  1810, 
and  if  we  rightly  conjecture,  at  the  time  or  just 
before  the  second  visit  of  Father  Clark.  That 


A   REVOLUTION.  255 


portion  of  Florida  that  lay  west  of  the  Perdido 
river,  was  originally  a  part  of  Louisiana,  but 
the  Spanish  government  held  possession,  and 
the  government  of  the  United  States,  desirous 
of  avoiding  collision  with  Spain,  did  not  take 
forcible  possession  of  this  district.  In  the  sum- 
mer of  1810,  the  people  of  the  territory,  aided 
by  their  friends  from  Mississippi,  effected  a  suc- 
cessful revolution,  with  very  little  bloodshed. 
A  party  of  French,  headed  %  Captain  George 
Depassau,  and  a  party  of  Americans,  command- 
ed by  -Captain  H.  Thomas,  made  a  bold  and  suc- 
cessful attack  on  the  fort  at  Baton  Rouge, 
which  surrendered  at  discretion,  and  the  civil 
and  military  authorities  of  Spain  were  permit- 
ted to  retire  to  Pensacola.  In  October  the  dis- 
trict was  annexed  to  the  United  States,  by  the 
proclamation  of  the  President,  announcing  that 
William  C.  C.  Clairborne,  governor  of  the  ter- 
ritory of  Orleans,  was  empowered  to  take  pos- 
session of  West  Florida,  in  the  name  of  the 
United  States,  as  a  portion  of  the  territory 
under  his  jurisdiction. 

While  on  a  visit  to  this  district  in  1842,  we 
found  persons  who  had  heard  Father  Clark 
preach,  and  remembered  him  as  a  pioneer 
school  teacher. 


256  "FRIENDS  TO  HUMANITY/' 


On  his  return  from  his  second  tour,  he  was 
taken  sick,  and  continued  in  a  feeble  condition 
for  some  time.  His  friends  in  St.  Louis  county 
hearing  of  his  situation,  went  after  him,  and 
there  being  no  carriage  roads,  they  hauled  him 
on  a  sled,  dragged  by  a  single  horse,  through 
the  wilderness  to  the  settlements  near  St.  Louis. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Baptists,    "Friends  to  Humanity."— Their  Anti-slavery  position.—  ' 
Mr  Clark  joins  them. — Manner  of  his  reception. —  His  Views  of 
African  Slavery — Views  of  African  Colonization. — Made  Life-mem- 
ber of  a  Colonization  Society. — Circulars  on  Slavery. — Personal 
behavior. — Conversational  Gifts. — Writes  Family  Records*. 

A  class  of  Baptists  had  commenced  organ- 
izing churches,  first  in  Illinois  and  then  in  Mis- 
souri, denominated,  as  a  kind  of  distinction  from 
other  Baptists,  as  "  Friends  to  Humanity." 
They  were  frequently  called  emancipators  by 
others.  They  were  opposed  to  slavery,  and 
being  desirous  of  operating  in  a  quiet  and 
peaceful  manner  against  the  commerce  in  human 
beings,  this  class  adopted  rules  by  which  they 
were  to  be  governed  in  the  admission  of  slave- 
holders into  the  churches.  The  organization 
originated  in  Kentucky,  in  1807,  and  made  a 


PRINCIPLES  OF  "  FRIENDS  TO  HUMANITY."  157 


division  in  a  small  association  in  Illinois  in  1809. 
They  would  not  receive  persons  to  membership 
"whose  practice  appeared  friendly  to  perpetual 
slavery  ;"  that  is,  those  who  justified  the  hold- 
ing of  human  beings  as  property,  on  the  same 
grounds  of  right  as  they  claimed  their  horses 
or  other  kinds  of  property.  They  did  admit 
to  membership  in  the  churches  of  Christ  slave- 
holders under  the  following  exceptions. 

1.  Persons  holding  young  slaves,  and  recording  a  deed 
of  emancipation  at  such  an  age  as  the  church  should  agreo 
to. 

2.  Persons  who  had  purchased  slaves  in  their  ignorance, 
and  who  are  willing  the  church  should  decide  when  they 
shall  be  free. 

3.  Women  who  have  no  legal  power  to  liberate  slaves. 

4.  Those  that  held  slaves  who  from  age,  debility,  in- 
sanity, or  idiotcy  were  unfit  for  emancipation.     And  they 
add,  "  some  other  cases  which  we  would  wish  the  churches 
to  judge  of,  agreeable  to  the  principles  of  humanity." 

These  Baptists  differed  widely  from  modern 
abolitionists  of  the  Northern  States  and  Eng- 
land, at  least  in  the  following  particulars. 

1.  They  never  adopted  the  dogma  that  slave- 
holding  is  a  "  sin  per  se" — a  sin  in  itself,  irre- 
spective of  all  the  circumstances  in  which  the 
parties  might  be  providentially  placed.  Hence 
they  could  consistently  buy  slaves  and  prepare 


258  NEGATIVE    PRINCIPLES. 


them  for  freedom  ;  or  contribute  funds  to  en- 
able slaves  to  purchase  themselves,  with  a  clear 
conscience. 

2.  They  never  aided  fugitive  slaves  to  escape 
from  their  masters,  or  secreted  them,  in  viola- 
tion of  the  constitution  and  laws  of  the  land. 

3.  They  never  interfered  in  any  objectionable 
way,  with  the  legal  and  political  rights  of  slave- 
holders.   They  preached  the  gospel  in  an  accept- 
able and  successful  manner  among  slave-holders. 

4.  They  aimed  to  do  good  both  to  master  and 
servant,  in  a  quiet,  lawful  and  peaceable  mode. 

5.  They  endeavored  to  consult  the  true  in- 
terests of  all  parties  concerned. 

6.  They  ever  upheld   the    constitution  and 
laws  of  the  country  in  a  peaceful  way.     Some 
of  this  class  were  chosen  to  official  stations  in 
both  the  territory  and  state  of  Illinois,   and 
took  the  oath  to  support  the   constitution  and 
laws  of  the  United   States  without  quibbling 
and  evasion. 

Their  general  faith  and  practice  corresponded 
with  the  principles  of  Baptists  in  general  Union. 

Mr.  Clark  had  gradually  become  a  Baptist  in 
all  respects.  For  eight  or  ten  years  after  he 
had  been  baptized  in  the  manner  already 
described,  he  remained  in  an  independent  posi- 


JOINS  THE  "  FRIENDS  OF  HUMANITY  "     259 


tion.  Witli  the  exception  of  his  visits  to  the 
lower  country,  the  larger  portion  of  his  time  he 
spent  on  the  western  side  of  the  Mississippi, 
with  occasional  visits  to  his  Illinois  friends. 
The  members  that  remained  of  the  society  he 
organized  near  Bellefontaine  in  Illinois,  had  at- 
tached themselves  to  other  churches, — some  to 
the  Baptists,  and  others  to  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal church.  Those  about  the  Spanish  pond 
and  Coldwater  settlements  in  St.  Louis  county 
gradually  became  Baptists,  and  regarded  him 
as  their  pastor  and  spiritual  guide.  For  some 
years  he  watched  the  course  of  his  old  friends, 
the  Lemans'  and  others  of  that  class.  He  felt 
deeply  interested  in  their  anti-slavery  position. 
Their  quiet,  unobtrusive  method  of  managing 
the  perplexing  question  of  slavery  corresponded 
with  his  own  views  and  experience.  The 
father,  his  old  friend  and  associate,  had  become 
an  ordained  minister,  and  two  of  his  sons,  who 
had  studied  under  Mr.  Clark,  were  now  heads 
of  families,  and  joint  pastors  of  Cantine,  (now 
Bethel)  church,  and,  with  their  compeers  in 
the  ministry,  were  performing  much  itinerant 
service  in  the  destitute  settlements.  Benjamin, 
the  eldest  son  of  Captain  Joseph  Ogle,  was  an 
ordained  minster  in  this  connection  of  Baptists. 


260  MANNER    OF    UNITING. 

Father  Clark  and  these  brethren  had  always 
enjoyed  fraternal  intercourse,  though  no  formal 
church  connection  had  been  formed.  His  man- 
ners were  so  inoffensive,  his  labors  in  the  minis- 
try were  so.  disinterested  and  unremitting,  his 
views  were  so  scriptural,  and  his  daily  conduct 
so  fully  exemplified  a  life  of  faith  on  the  Son 
of  God,  that  no  one  thought  of  calling  in  ques- 
tion his  regular  standing  in  the  ministry.  He 
might  have  lived  and  died  without  reproach, 
and  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  all  good  men  in 
the  same  isolated  position  he  had  occupied  from 
1796.  But  his  sound  judgment  guided  him,  v 
and  the  impressions  received  in  prayer  prompt- 
ed him  to  unite  with  others  in  a  formal  associa- 
tion. He  was  fearful  he  might  set  an  example 
for  erratic  preachers  to  follow. 

The  class  of  Baptists  held  an  annual  meeting 
within  the  bounds  of  their  churches  on  each  re- 
turning autumn,  though  they  had  not  assumed 
the  form  of  a  regular  association.  Such  a 
meeting  Mr.  Clark  attended,  with  some  of  the 
brethren  from  Coldwater,  and  proposed  union 
and  co-operation.  Not  from  any  necessity  of 
knowing  more  of  his  character,  but  as  a  prece- 
dent for  subsequent  cases  he  was  examined  on 
his  Christian  experience,  views  of  doctrine,  and 


VIEWS    OF    AFRICAN    SLAVERY.  261 


practice.  The  result  being  highly  satisfactory, 
lie  was  received  by  the  hand  of  fellowship  being 
given  by  all  the  brethren  present,  while  an  ap- 
propriate hymn  was  sung. 

His  views  on  African  slavery  gradually  ac- 
quired firmness  and  consistency.  We  have 
traced  his  convictions  on  this  subject  to  his  ex- 
quisite sense  of  human  rights,  his  innate  prin- 
ciples of  natural  liberty,  his  sympathies  with 
afflicted  and  oppressed  humanity,  his  own  de- 
privation of  liberty  by  the  British  press-gang, 
and  his  imprisonment  for  nineteen  months  by 
the  Spaniards  in  Havana.  In  a  personal  ac- 
quaintance of  fifteen  years,  and  the  examination 
of  various  fugitive  papers,  we  find  no  confusion 
of  thought,  and  no  lack  of  just  conceptions  of 
the  subject.  His  intercourse  with  slave-holders 
was  ever  courteous  and  kind.  He  never  ob- 
truded his  opinions  where  no  good  impressions 
could  be  made,  nor  in  any  way  disguised  his 
sentiments  before  any  person.  His  frankness 
and  candor  were  so  well  known,  that  all  classes 
had  entire  confidence  in  his  motives  and  mode 
of  treating  this  subject. 

When  the  subject  of  the  colonization  of  free 
colored  persons  in  Africa  was  brought  to  his 
mind  by  the  formation  of  the  American  Coloni- 


262        VIEWS   OF    AFKIOAN    COLONIZATION. 


zation  Society,  he  hailed  it  as  an  omen  of  good. 
He  understood  the  strong  objections -to  the  em- 
ancipation of  slaves  and  remaining  amongst  us. 
He  understood  well  the  prejudices  against  the 
peculiarities  of  the  African  race,  as  one  of  the 
barriers  to  amalgamation  with  white  people, 
and  amidst  the  gloom  that  surrounded  the  hope- 
less bondage  of  that  race,  he  saw  one  luminous 
spot  in  the  moral  hemisphere.  The  star  of 
hope  appeared  to  him  to  arise  in  Africa.  The 
finger  of  providence  pointed  in  that  direction, 
and  he  abounded  in  faith  and  prayer  for  success 
in  the  enterprise.  He  was  not  so  visionary  as 
to  imagine  there  would  be  no  defects  in  its 
management,  or  no  drawbacks  in  the  coloniza- 
tion movement.  He  well  understood  it  was  an 
object  not  to  be  accomplished  in  one  generation, 
and  that  its  influence  upon  emancipation  must 
be  gradual  and  indirect.  He  desired  to  have 
an  influence  produced  in  the  minds  of  slave- 
holders towards  the  moral  and  religious  interests 
of  the  slaves. 

So  long  known  and  so  well  understood  were 
his  anti-slavery  principles,  and  his  interest  in 
the  colonization  scheme  as  the  means  of  re- 
moving one  of  the  most  formidable  obstructions 
to  emancipation,  that  the  ladies  of  Lofton's 


HIS    LIFE-MEMBERSHIP.  263 


prairie,  then  in  Greene,  (now  Jersey)  county, 
Illinois,  one  of  his.  monthly  preaching  stations, 
paid  him  the  compliment  of  making  him  a  life 
member  of  the  county  auxiliary  society.'-' 

*  We  extract  the  following  correspondence  from  the  WESTERN 
PIONEER,  of  which  the  author  was  editor,  of  February  16,  1831. 

"  The  following  letter  from  Judge  Brown  to  the  editor  will  be  read 
with  pleasure  by  many  of  our  subscribers.  The  venerable  Father 
Clark  has  long  been  known  in  Illinois  and  Missouri  as  a  prudent,  but 
uncompromising  advocate  of  human  freedom  and  the  rights  of  man. 
The  ladies  could  not  have  paid  the  worthy  father  in  the  ministry  a 
happier  compliment  than  making  him  a  member  of  the  Colonization 
Society. 

CARROLLTON,  111.,  December  25,  1830. 

DEAR  SIR  : — The  cause  of  Colonization  is  gaining  ground  in  our 
county,  and  many,  both  male  and  female,  take  a  deep  interest  therein. 
The  Rev.  John  Clark  was  constituted  a  life  member  of  the  auxiliary 
society  of  Greene  County,  on  the  12th  inst.,  by  the  patriotic  ladies  of 
Lofton's  prairie  and  its  vicinity,  who  is  the  first  person,  so  far  as  I 
know,  who  has  been  constituted  by  the  ladies  a  member  of  that  most 
benevolent  institution.  I  hope  for  the  honor  of  those  ladies,  and  to 
stimulate  others  to  follow  the  example  they  have  sef,  you  will  publish 
the  following  resolution,  with  such  remarks  as  you  may  deem  proper 
to  promote  the  cause  of  colonization,  which  I  consider  a  most  efficient 
means  that  ever  have  been  adopted  to  civilize  and  Christianize 
the  uncultivated  and  barbarous  tribes  of  Africa,  as  well  as  to  wipe 
away  a  foul  stain  from  our  national  character. 

Respectfully  .your  obedient  servant,         JEHU  BROWN. 
CARROLLTON,  111.,  Dec.  25,  1830. 

At  a  called  meeting  of  the  Auxiliary  Colonization  Society  of  Greene 
county,  it  was 

Resolved,  That  the  thanks  of  this  society  be  presented  to  the  ladies 
of  Lofton's  prairie  and  vicinity,  for  their  generosity  and  benevolent 
feelings  in  constituting  Rev.  John  Clark  a  life  member  of  this  society. 

By  order  of  the  President.  MOSES  0.  BLEDSOE,  Secretary. 


264  HOSPITALITY    OF    HIS   FRIENDS. 


Mr.  Clark  wrote  several  circulars  for  the  an- 
nual association  of  Baptists,  to  which  he  be- 
longed, on  the  subject  of  Slavery,  which  were 
published  in  their  minutes.  They  were  dicta- 
ted by  a  courteous  and  christian-like  spirit, 
plain,  pointed,  impressive  and  efficacious. 

After  he  joined  the  Baptists,  his  labors  were 
the  same  as  before,  except  in  a  wider  range  of 
traveling,  and  more  extended  Christian  inter- 
course. No  time  was  wasted  in  idleness  or  friv- 
olous pursuits.  Always  cheerful,  always  the 
same  devout,  praying  man.  There  were  two  or 
three  families  in  Missouri,  as  Upper  Louisiana 
was  called  from  the  period  of  the  organization 
of  the  territory  in  1812,  where  he  made  his 
home.  All  his  earthly  wants  were  cheerfully 
provided  for  by  his  friends.  Certain  mothers 
in  Israel  vied  with  each  other  in  providing  his 
annual  supply  of  clothing  ;  the  domestic  man- 
ufacture of  their  own  wheels  and  looms.  The 
cloth  was  the  same  as  was  then  worn  by  the 
farmers  of  the  country,  but  was  kept  by  the 
wearer  in  a  neat  and  tidy  manner.  He  did  not 
live  to  enter  on  the  era  of  this  frontier,  when 
dress,  equipages,  furniture,  and  houses,  as  in 
the  old  states,  were  used  for  the  special  benefit 
of  other  people's  eyes.  Nor  at  that  period  would 


PERSONAL   BEHAVIOR,  265 


rank,  or  social  position  be  detected  by  the  dress 
a  man  or  woman  wore. 

Mr.  Clark  was  noted  for  refinement  and  sim- 
plicity. His  personal  appearance  and  dress 
were  noticed  for  neatness.  His  habits,  of  which 
he  scarcely  appeared  conscious,  were  those  of 
the  gentleman.  Though  he  used  tobacco,  he 
never  acquired  the  filthy  practice',  still  very 
common  in  this  country  by  rude  and  ill-manner- 
ed young  men,  of  spitting  about  the  fire  place, 
stove,  and  furniture.  If  he  had  occasion  to  dis- 
charge the  saliva,  he  invariably  stepped  to  the 
door,  though  it  might  have  been  in  a  log  cabin. 
He  used  the  bath  frequently  by  resorting  to 
some  retired  spot  in  the  creek  or  river.  For 
many  years,  and  until  the  close  of  life,  he  bathed 
his  feet  in  cold  water  at  all  seasons  of  the  year. 
We  have  known  him  walk  a  quarter  of  a  mile, 
in  extreme  cold  weather  in  the  winter,  to  a 
spring  or  creek  that  he  might  lave  his  feet  and 
wade  in  the  cold  water.  Long  practice  made 
this  habit  a  luxury,* 

*  The  author  tried  the  practice  of  bathing  the  feel!  ia  cold  water  in 
the  morning,  while  traveling  on  these  frontiers,  and  found  it  invaria- 
bly injurious  to  him.  The  application  of  cold  water  to  the  feet  and 
body  of  more  than  one-fourth  is  positively  injurious.  To  others  it  is 
highly  beneficial.  This  depends  on  the  temperament.  Mr.  Clark  had 
a  sanguine-nervous  temperament,  and  received  benefit.  The  writer 


266  CONVERSATIONAL   GIFTS. 


In  all  his  personal  intercourse,  and  manner 
of  address,  one  could  perceive  not  only  good 
breeding,  but  a  nice  sense  of  propriety.  His 
visits  in  families  were  no  less  effective  in  moral 
cultivation,  than  his  public  preaching,  though 
that  was  impressive  and  interesting,  and  the  in- 
struction given  highly  scriptural  and  evangeli- 
cal. He  possessed  a  gift  not  very  common,  and 
probably  little  cultivated  by  ministers,  in  intro- 
ducing the  subject  of  personal  religion,  in  a 
pleasant,  conversational  way. 

A  stranger,  on  witnessing  his  mode,  would  have 
seen  nothing  ministerial,  dignified,  or  profes- 
sional. There  was  no  change  in  the  tones  of 
his  voice,  and  effort  made  to  introduce  a  sub- 
ject not  relished  by  the  party.  There  was  no 
affectation  of  concern  for  others,  no  cant,  noth- 
ing in  style  or  mode  that  differed  from  his  conver- 
sation on  ordinary  topics.  Young  persons,  un- 
used to  be  addressed  on  such  a  subject,  soon 
found  themselves  in  the  presence  of  a  familiar 
friend.  No  man  could  make  a  more  touching 
appeal  to  the  mother  of  a  young  family,  and 

has  a  bilious-nervous  temperament,  and  the  circulation  sluggish.  To 
such,  the  experience  and  observation  of  fifty  years  have  taught  that 
the  cold  bath  is  injurious,  while  the  hot  bath  is  exhilarating.  Careful 
observation  and  experience  are  the  only  safe  guides.  It  is  sheer 
quackery  to  prescribe  the  same  treatment  to  all  persons. 


FAMILY    RECORDS.  267 


while  lie  awakened  her  maternal  feelings  to  the 
moral  and  eternal  welfare  of  her  offspring,  he 
scarcely  failed  impressing  on  her  own  conscience 
concern  for  her  personal  salvation. 

It  was  a  pleasure  to  him,  and  a  gratification 
to  the  families  he  visited,  to  write  out  the  fam- 
ly  record  in  his  peculiarly  neat  and  correct  chi- 
rography,  in  the  household  Bible.  And  when  a 
new  Bible  was  purchased,  its  possessors  waited 
many  weeks,  and  even  months,  until  FATHER 
CLARK,  as  every  one  familiarly  called  him,  vis- 
ited them  and  made  the  record.  These  Bibles 
are  preserved  to  this  day,  and  may  be  found 
among  the  descendants  of  the  pioneer  families, 
dispersed  as  they  are  over  a  wide  extent  of  ter- 
ritory. The  first  immigrants  to  Iowa,  and  sev- 
eral families  who  went  to  Oregon,  carried  these 
copies  as  choice  memorials  of  a  much  venerated 
man. 

For  the  last  fifteen  years  of  his  life  there  was 
so  much  uniformity  in  his  labors,  that  were  we 
to  follow  out  this  period  in  detail,  it  would  be 
but  a  repetition  of  the  same  things  from  year 
to  year.  Such  incidents  as  are  necessary  to  spin 
out  the  thread  of  the  narrative  and  finish  the 
portraiture  of  this  good  man,  will  bo  crowded 
into  the  concluding  chapter. 


268  CONCLUSION. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

His  mode  of  Traveling. — Excursion  in  Missouri,  1820. — His  monthly 
circuit  in  Missouri  and  Illinois. — A  night  Adventure. — A  Horseback 
Excursion. — Origin  of  Carrollton  Church. — Faith  and  Prayer. — In- 
terview with  Rev.  J.  Going. — A  "  Standard"  Sermon. — An  Affec- 
iionate  Embrace. — Comforts  of  Old  Age. — Last  Illness  and  Death. 

One  of  the  peculiar  physical  characteristics  of 
Father  Clark,  even  to  old  age,  was  his  habit  of 
walking.  The  ordinary  mode  of  traveling  for 
ministers  and  all  other  persons  who  journeyed, 
both  men  and  women,  was  on  horsback.  Car- 
riage roads  were  infrequent,  and  buggies,  the 
vehicle  of  modern  times  for  traveling,  were  sel- 
dom seen  on  these  frontiers.  Females  rode  on 
horseback  to  Kentucky  and  Tennessee,  to  see 
their  friends,  on  journies  from  four  to  eight  hun- 
dred miles.  But  Father  Clark  had  some  singu- 
lar scruples  against  using  a  beast  of  burden  ; 
and  to  one  of  his  personal  friends  he  intimated 
a  religious  vow  while  on  the  circuit  in  Georgia, 
that  so  long  as  man  oppressed  his  fellow  man, 
he  did  not  feel  free  to  use  a  horse.  He  was 
never  accustomed  to  the  management  of  a  horse, 
as  every  frontier  man  has  been  from  childhood, 
and  he  felt  unhappy,  if  not  in  real  fear,  while 


HIS   PREACHING   CIRCUIT.  269 


riding  one.  Hence  in  nearly  every  tour  he 
made,  he  walked. 

In  the  summer  of  1820,  he  made  a  preach- 
ing tour  through  the  Boone's  Lick  country  to 
the  extreme  frontier  settlement  north  side  of 
the  Missouri  river,  to  a  place  called  Bluffton. 
There  was  Dr.  B.  F.  Edwards,  a  baptist,  with 
his  young  family  from  Kentucky,  who  received 
him  cordially.  No  preacher  of  the  gospel  had 
then  gone  thus  far  in  the  vast  west.  Only  a 
few  families  had  reached  that  remote  position, 
then  on  the  border  of  the  Indian  country. 
There  he  preached  the  gospel  in  a  small  log 
cabin,  and  not  even  crowded  with  all  the  fam- 
ilies within  several  miles. 

In  the  Boone's  Lick  country,  as  the  central 
part  of  Missouri  was  then  called,  he  found  a 
number  of  Baptist  families,  who  claimed  affini- 
ty with  the  "  Friends  to  Humanity,"  and  aided 
them  in  forming  themselves  into  a  church  con- 
nection. In  going  and  returning,  he  preached 
almost  daily,  as  he  passed  from  settlement  to 
settlement. 

For  ten  years  before  his  death,  he  made  a 
regular  circuit,  monthly,  extending  from  Fox- 
creek  on  the  Merrimac,  twenty  miles,  west- 
south-west  from  St.  Louis,  round  by  Coldwater 


270      LABOR    AT    THREE    SCORE    AND    TEN. 


ter,  where  was  the  church  to  which  his  mem- 
bership was  attached,  and  of  which  he  was  pas- 
tor. There,  and  near  the  Spanish  pond,  a  set- 
tlement farther  east,  he  held  meetings  for  two, 
and  sometimes  three  days  in  succession.  At 
one  period  he  crossed  the  Mississippi  at  a  ferry 
a  short  distance  below  the  mouth  of  the  Mis- 
souri. That  ferry  being  stopped,  he  turned 
down  the  course  of  the  river  to  St.  Louis,  and 
passed  over  on  the  ferry-boat  there.  His  route 
then  was  through  the  Six-Mile  prairie,  where 
he  had  a  regular  preaching  station.  From 
thence  he  occasionally  diverged  to  Edwardsville, 
but  more  frequently  went  up  the  American 
bottom  to  Upper  Alton,  thence  to  Lofton's 
prairie,  Judge  Brown's,  near  the  Maconpin, 
Carrollton,  and  above  Apple  Creek  to  a  settle- 
ment called  Henderson's  Creek,  where  he  col- 
lected a  small  church.  Keturning,  he  would 
deviate  from  this  route  to  visit  other  settle- 
ments, on  the  right  or  left,  as  occasion  called. 
The  whole  distance  on  these  routes  and  back  to 
Fox  creek,  was  about  two  hundred  and  forty 
miles,  and  in  the  excursion  he  preached  from 
thirty  to  forty  times. 

Some  three  or  four  times  each  year  he  visited 
the  churches  and  his  friends  in  St.  Clair,  and 


A  NIGHT'S  TRAVEL.  271 


Monroe  counties.  At  that  period  a  congrega- 
tion coull  be  gathered  on  any  day  of  the  week 
by  timely  notice. 

The  ferry-boat  already  noticed  below  the 
mouth  of  the  Missouri,  was  destroyed  in  a  flood, 
and  the  ferry  not  again  established.  Without 
knowing  this,  Mr.  Clark  started  from  the  Spanish 
pond,  intending  to  cross  at  this  upper  ferry, 
which  would  have  been  a  gain  of  thirty  miles.  He 
was  obliged  to  turn  down  to  St.  Louis.  His  ap- 
pointment next  day  was  at  Judge  Lofton's,  six- 
teen miles  above  Alton.  Eesolute  on  fulfilling 
his  engagements,  though  threescore  and  ten 
years  had  brought  on  him  the  infirmities  of 
age,  he  made  his  way  by  St.  Louis,  and  crossed 
the  ferry  about  dark.  In  traveling  along  the 
muddy  pathway,  in  thick  darkness,  twenty-four 
miles  to  Upper  Alton,  through  the  dense  forest 
of  the  American  bottom,  he  became  fatigued, 
and  was  repeatedly  compelled  to  rest,  by  lean- 
ing against  a  tree.  He  reached  the  hospitable 
family  of  a  Presbyterian  friend  at  breakfast. 
He  was  excessively  fatigued,  and  on  inquiry, 
the  family  were  astonished  to  learn  he  had  trav- 
eled the  whole  night  and  preceding  day.  Ke- 
garding  such  an  effort  as  an  undue  sacrifice 
from  a  feeble  old  man,  his  hospitable  friend 


272  A   LONG   WALK. 


ventured  an  admonition  that  he  should  not  ex- 
pose himself.  He  received  a  response  in  the 
mildest  language  and  intonations  of  voice, — 
"0,  my  dear  brother,  souls  are  .  precious,  and 
God  sometimes  uses  very  feeble  and  insignifi- 
cant means  for  their  salvation.  The  people  ex- 
pect me  to  fill  my  appointments,  and  the  only 
way  was  to  reach  here  this  morning.  This  is 
nothing  what  our  divine  Master  did  for  us." 

Mr.  L.,  in  rehearsing  this  incident,  stated  he 
felt  humbled  and  rebuked  at  the  patience,  per- 
severance, and  ceaseless  energy  of  this  old  min- 
ister in  the  service  of  the  Lord.* 

He  had  walked  eight  miles  to  his  customary 
crossing  place  on  the  river,  thence  eighteen 
miles  to  St  Louis,  twenty-four  miles  to  Upper 
Alton,  and  by  two  o'clock  he  was  sixteen  miles 
further,  preaching  to  the  congregation  in 
Lofton's  prairie.  This  made  sixty-six  miles 
walking  in  a  muddy  path,  without  sleep,  so  con- 
sciously strict  was  he  to  fulfill  his  engagements. 

The  spring  and  early  summer  of  1824,  was 
unusually  wet,  the  rain  poured  down  from  the 
clouds  almost  daily,  the  mud  was  deep  in  tne 
paths,  and  it  was  exceedingly  difficult  and  un- 
pleasant on  foot.  His  friends  in  Missouri  fur- 

*  This  was  Enoch  Long,  Esq.,  now  of  Galena,  111. 


WORKS    OF    USEFULNESS.  273 


nished  him  a  small,  gentle  horse,  called  a  pony, 
put  on  him  a  new  saddle,  bridle  and  saddle- 
bags, and  after  much  persuasion  induced  Mr. 
Clark  to  mount,  and  ride  his  customary  circuit. 
He  consented,  and  was  placed  on  the  ambling 
pony,  and,  much  to  the  gratification  of  his 
friends,  started  on  his  journey.  He  was  troubled 
le_st  the  horse  should  hurt  himself,  or  hurt  him. 
At  every  creek,  pond  and  slough,  he  dismounted, 
threw  his  saddle  bags  over  his  own  shoulders, 
took  off  his  nether  garments,  as  he  was  accus- 
tomed to  do  when  walking,  and  carefully  led 
the  horse  through  mud  and  water,  often  three 
feet  deep.  The  care  of  the  animal  distracted 
his  thoughts,  and,  on  his  return,  he  begged  his 
friends  to  take  back  the  horse  and  relieve  him 
from  a  burden  that  seriously  interfered  with  his 
religious  and  ministerial  duties. 

When  Sunday  schools,  Bible  societies,  and 
missions  were  brought  before  the  people  on 
these  frontiers,  he  entered  at  once  into  these 
measures,  and  threw  his  influence  in  that  direc- 
tion. He  carried  a  small  Bible,  or  two  or  three 
Testaments,  in  his  little  wallet  to  supply  the 
destitute  families  he  visited.  He  took  a  deep 
interest  in  the  first  seminary  in  these  frontier 


274  CARROLLTON    CHURCH. 


States,  and  encouraged  his  brethren  to  co- 
operate in  the  good  work."* 

When  the  first  periodical  that  advocated  the 
interests  of  religion,  education,  and  social  or- 
ganizations for  philanthropic  purposes,  was  pub- 
lished and  circulated  in  his  range,  his  influence 
gave  it  impulse.  He  not  only  circulated 
periodicals  and  tracts  among  the  people,  but 
read  such  publications  in  the  families  he  visited, 
and  impressed  the  subjects  on  the  minds  of  his 
listening  auditors,  by  familiar  conversation. 

In  the  vicinity  of  Carrollton,  111.,  were  a  few 
Baptists  from  Vermont,  New  York,  and  Ohio, 
who  were  dissatisfied  with  the  anti-mission,  do- 
nothing  policy  of  a  class  of  Baptists  that  had 
a  little  church  in  that  vicinity.  Carrollton  was 
the  seat  of  justice  for  Greene  county,  and  situ- 
ated in  the  centre  of  a  large  farming  popula- 
tion, and  it  was  desirable  to  have  a  Baptist 
church  organized  there,  without  being  impeded 
by  the  influence  and  prohibitions  of  the  anti- 
mission  party.  To  this  station  Father  Clark 
devoted  a  portion  of  his  labors.  Meetings  were 
held  in  the  court-house,  an  unfinished  wooden 
structure.  Two  males  and  five  females  having 

*  This  was  the  seminary  at  Rock  Spring,  which  proved  the  embryo 
of  Shurtleff  College. 


DISHEARTENING    WEATHER.  275 


entered  into  covenant  relation  in  church-fellow- 
ship, under  the  instruction  and  guidance  of  the 
pioneer  preacher,  a  call  was  made  on  three 
preachers  in  St.  Glair  county,  to  visit  the  place, 
preach  to  the  people,  and  give  the  hand  of  fel- 
lowship to  these  brethren  as  a  church  in  gospel 
order.* 

These  ministers  left  the  north  side  of  St. 
Clair  county  on  Friday  morning,  the  27th  day 
of  April,  1827.  The  weather  was  unpleasant, 
and  a  succession  of  showers  continued  through 
the  day.  They  had  to  ride  forty  miles  to  reach 
Judge  Lofton's,  where  they  were  to  pass  the 
night.  Their  breakfast  place  was  twelve  miles 
further  on,  at  Judge  Brown's  residence.  An- 
other twelve  miles  would  bring  them  to  the 
place  of  meeting,  and  the  time  to  commence 
was  twelve  o'clock  on  Saturday. 

At  night,  when  the  party  reached  Judge 
Lofton's  residence,  the  weather  was  most  un- 
favorable. A  thick,  dark  mantle  covered  the 
sky,  and  sent  down  a  steady  chilling  rain.  So 

*  This  is  the  usage  amongst  Baptists.  No  ecclesiastical  authority  is 
required  to  constitute  a  church.  Any  number  of  the  disciples  of 
Christ,  when  baptized  on  a  profession  of  faith,  can  unite  in  church 
fellowship.  Ministers  and  other  brethren,  on  invitation,  meet  with 
them,  and  give  them  public  recognition  as  being  in  union. 


276  A   GLORIOUS   MORNING, 


it  was  at  nine  o'clock.  The  road  had  "been 
quite  muddy  and  the  traveling  unpleasant. 
The  small  streams  that  crossed  their  path  began 
to  rise,  and  might  be  in  swimming  order  by 
morning.  They  lay  down  to  rest  with  despond- 
ing expectations  of  reaching  the  appointment 
in  season. 

Next  morning,  as  the  first  gleams  of  light 
glanced  over  the  prairies,  the  party  was  up  and 
on  their  horses.  But  what  a  change  in  the 
aspects  of  nature  !  The  clouds  were  dispersed, 
the  air  was  soft  and  exhilarating ;  and  as  the 
sun  rose,  with  healing  in  his  beams,  and  threw 
streams  of  light  through  the  rain  drops  that 
glistened  on  every  shrub  ;  gold,  emeralds, 
rubies  and  diamonds  reflected  their  mingled 
hues  on  every  side.  Birds  were  celebrating 
their  matins  in  every  spray.  The  path  was 
muddy,  and  the  streams  were  at  fording  places 
past  the  mid  sides  of  their  horses,  but  these  in- 
conveniences were  of  too  small  moment  to 
cause  uneasiness.  The  party  dashed  on  with 
their  high-spirited  horses,  and  arrived  at  the 

cabin  of  their  hospitable  friend,  Judge  B 

just  as  the  coffee,  corn-cakes,  chickens,  and 
other  edibles,  smoking  hot,  were  ready  for  the 
table.  The  party,  both  men  and  horses,  were 


A    HAPPY    MEETING.  277 


soon  refreshed,  and  being  reinforced  by  a  dozen 
or  more  persons  on  their  way  to  the  meeting, 
they  proceeded.  Just  at  the  time  of  high  noon 
they  entered  the  village  of  Carrollton,  and 
made  their  way  across  the  open  area,  left  for 
the  public  buildings,  to  the  house  of  a  Baptist- 
minister,*  who  lived  for  the  time  being  in  the 
village  where  they  knew  the  pioneer  preacher 
would  be  found.  He  was  standing  in  the  door- 
way, and  as  his  eye  caught  a  glimpse  of  the 
ministers,  he  stepped  out  ;  his  head  was  bare 
and  his  silvered  locks  gently  agitated  by  the 
balmy  breeze.  The  sun  shone  in  meridian 
splendor,  and  every  thing  in  nature  was  a  type 
of  the  calm  and  joyous  spirit  that  reigned  with- 
in. Seizing  the  hands  of  his  three  brethren  in 
the  ministry,  he  exclaimed  with  the  pious  ejac- 
ulation,— "  Bless  the  Lord,  0  my  soul,  and  for- 
get not  all  his  benefits.  I  knew  you  would 
come.  I  prayed  for  you  all  day  yesterday  until 
I  got  an  answer  ;  and  I  felt  strong  in  the  faith 
the  clouds  would  disperse,  and  we  should  have 
fair  weather  and  a  good  time." 

The  unexpected  change  of  the  weather  had 
been  a  topic  of  conversation  by  the  party  during 
their  morning's  ride,  and  one  remarked,  "I 

*  Kev.  Elijah  Dodson. 


278  PHILOSOPHICAL  SPECULATIONS 


should  not  be  surprised  to  learn  that  Father 
Clark  has  been  praying  for  us." 

We  leave  it  to  that  class  of  speculatists,  who 
fancy  that  the  Almighty  does  not  concern  him- 
self with  human  affairs,  to  explain  the  philos- 
ophy of  this  sudden  and  unexpected  change. 
Doubtless  they  can  solve  the  mystery  by  re- 
ferring to  an  occult  female,  without  either  in- 
telligence, goodness,  or  power,  called  NATURE, 
by  whose  LAWS  every  change  is  produced. 
Their  progenitoi  s  lived  about  3;680  years  ago, 
and  in  their  superabundant  wisdom  exclaimed, 
"  What  is  the  Almighty  that  we  should  serve 
him  ;  and  what  profit  should  we  have  if  we 
pray  unto  him"* 

The  little  church  in  Carrollton  received  the 
fellowship  of  the  brethren,  and  was  visited  by 
Father  Clark  nearly  every  month,  while  he  was 
able  to  travel,  while  Mr.  Dodson,  who  lived  in 
that  county  several  years,  furnished  occasional 
aid.  The  mystical  number  of  seven  members 
remained,  but  the  fallow  ground  was  broken  up, 
the  seed  was  sown  in  the  congregation,  and  the 
year  before  his  death,  when  he  could  no  longer 
walk  the  long  circuit  of  two  hundred  and  forty 
miles,  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  was  poured  out, 

Jobxxi:  15. 


VISIT    OF    REV.    DR.    QOING.  279 


and  large  accessions  were  made.  He  labored  in 
faith,  prayer  and  feebleness,  and  other  men 
gathered  in  the  harvest. 

The  year  1831  was  signalized  by  the  visit  of 
the  late  Rev.  Jonathan  Going  to  this  valley. 
He  spent  some  time  in  Illinois,  and  Father 
Clark  heard  of  him,  and  so  arranged  as  to  meet 
him  at  the  first  annual  session  of  the  Edwards- 
ville  Association.  The  writer  had  given  Mr. 
Going  some  outline  ^f  his  character,  labors  and 
peculiarities.  Each  was  desirous  to  hear  the 
other  preach.  The  congregation  was  unusually 
large  for  that  period,  especially  on  Sabbath.  It 
was  mid-summer,  the  weather  hot,  and  the 
people  were  provided  with  rough  seats,  under 
the  trees,  adjacent  to  Upper  Alton,  and  not 
many  yards  from  the  present  site  of  Shurtleff 
College.  Two  and  three  discourses  were  then 
listened  to  with  interest  and  patience  at  one 
sitting.  The  meeting  continued  without  inter- 
mission for  about  four  hours.  The  people 
gathered  from  fifteen  and  twenty  miles  distant, 
and  would  return  the  same  day.  No  one  was 
fastidious  of  the  dining  hour,  or  cared  a  straw 
for  the  conventualities  of  a  higher  civilization. 
Mr.  Clark  had  several  peculiar  sermons,  not  on 
paper,  for  he  never  used  notes  ; — but  in  his 


280   THE  STANDARDS  OF  EACH  COHORT. 


mind,  one  of  which  he  would  draw  forth  on 
such  occasions,  and  preach  to  large  and  Chris- 
tian audiences.  One  had  the  text  from  one  of 
the  prophets,  and  the  imagery  of  the  STANDARD, 
or  military  ensign,  under  which  the  cohorts  were 
marshalled. 

Allusion  was  had,  prophetically,  to  the  army 
of  Christ  in  the  gospel  day.  In  his  illustra- 
tions he  referred  to  the  order  in  the  army  of 
Israel,  as  given  in  the  first  and  second  chapters 
of  Numbers,  and  their  march,  each  tribe  under 
its  own  banner.  The  application  of  the  figure 
was  made  to  the  various  denominational  forms 
of  organic  Christianity.  Each  standard  had  its 
appropriate  emblem. 

The  Protestant  Episcopal  cohort  had  in- 
scribed on  their  liturgical  standard,  "  Let  all 
things  be  done  decently  and  in  order." 

The  Presbyterians  inscribed,  "  And  ye, 
fathers,  provoke  not  your  children  to  wrath,  but 
bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition 
of  the  Lord." 

The  Methodists  hoisted  their  banner,  with 
letters  of  fire, — "  Work  out  your  own  salvation 
with  fear  and  trembling:' 

The  Baptists  had  on  their  flag,  which  they 
held  with  great  tenacity, — "  To  the  law  and  to 


CHARACTERISTICS    OF    HIS   PREACHING.    281 


the  testimony  ;  if  they  speak  not  according  to 
this  word,  it  is  because  there  is  no  light  in 
them." 

Under  each  head  he  touched  on  the  peculiar- 
ities of  each  sect,  and  showed  that  each  held  a 
portion  of  divine  truth,  and  did  valiant  service 
in  the  army  of  Prince. Emanuel. 

There  was  just  enough  of  quaintness  and 
eccentricity  in  this  mode  of  preaching  the  gospel 
to  keep  every  one  wide  awake,  and  cause  every 
hearer  to  remember  and  "  inwardly  digest " 
what  he  heard.  Few  men  would  crowd  into  a 
sermon  more  evangelical  thoughts,  or  make 
more  vivid  and  happy  illustrations. 

The  old  pioneer  was  not  less  interested  in  the 
impressive  sermon  of  Mr.  Going  on  missions, 
and  the  woiaderful  progress  made  in  the  work  of 
translating  and  publishing  the  Scriptures,  and 
preaching  the  gospel  to  the  heathen. 

At  the  close  of  such  exhilirating  meetings,  a 
lively  hymn  is  sung,  and  the  friendly  grasp  of 
the  hand  of  Christian  fellowship  extended 
through  the  highly  excited  congregation. 

Brethren  crowded  towards  the  stand  to  reach 

the  hand  of  the  "  strange  brother,"  who  had  so 

opportunely    appeared   in  the    "  Far- West." 

<ome  one  called  on  him  to  come  down  from  the 


282      AN  AFFECTIONATE  EMBRACE. 


platform,  where  all  the  people,  could  approach 
him. 

Father  Clark,  whose  day  of  discharge  every 
one  knew  could  not  be  far  distant,  approached 
with  light  in  his  eyes  and  joy  in  his  countenance. 
He  first  seized  one  hand  with  a  nervous  grasp, 
then  the  other ;  then  struck  both  palms  on  his 
shoulders,  and  before  there  was  time  to  reflect, 
threw  both  arms  around  his  body  with  an  affec- 
tionate embrace,  and  gave  him  the  ancient 
salutation  on  both  cheeks.  The  vast  congrega- 
tion were  melted,  and  many  voices  became  so 
tremulous  that  the  singing  almost  ceased. 

But  "  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand."  The 
friends  of  Father  Clark  saw  the  infirmities  of 
age  pressing  on  him.  His  walks  were  limited, 
his  preaching  less  frequent,  and  l»s  visits  to 
families  were  fewer  and  at  longer  intervals. 

He  had  gained  a  home  in  every  family  he 
visited,  and  a  place  in  every  Christian  heart. 
There  was  no  murmuring  ;  nor  fretfulness  ;  no 
complaining  of  the  degeneracy  of  the  age,  which 
is  the  common  failing  of  old  men. 

His  friends  gave  him  money  whenever  he 
needed  it.  He  was  seldom  known  to  have  a 
larger  sum  than  fifty  cents  at  one  time,  and 
then  he  felt  uneasy  until  he  found  some  deserv- 


A    PROJECTED    MEMOIE.  283 


ing  object  of  charity  to  relieve  him.  He  desired 
nothing,  sought  nothing,  and  needed  nothing  of 
this  world's  wealth.  His  wants  were  few  and 
promptly  supplied  by  his  friends.  He  had  every 
comfort  he  desired.  He  lived  among  a  people 
where  hospitality  is  a  cardinal  virtue,  and  the 
kind  feelings  of  his  friends  were  exhaustless. 

Knowing  his  increasing  infirmities,  the  author 
made  an  effort  to  visit  him  at  William  Patter- 
son's house  on  Cold  water,  but  found  he  had  gone 
to  another  home  on  Fox  Creek,  and  pressing 
engagements  prevented  going  there.  The  pen 
was  substituted  for  a  personal  interview,  and  a 
sketch  of  his  eventful  life  was  commenced,  but 
failing  strength  prevented  its  completion.  * 

*  COPT.— Coldwater,  Mo.,  Sept.  20th,  18327" 
DEAR  FATHER  IN  THE  GOSPEL: 

I  have  come  this  way  on  my  tour  to  the  Missouri  Association,  with 
the  hope  of  seeing  you,  and  having  one  more  interview  on  the  shore 
of  time.  I  imagine  you  have  gotten  to  the  banks  of  Jordan,  and  are 
waiting  for  the  boat  to  carry  you  safely  across. 

I  have  some  special  business  with  you,  on  behalf  of  your  friends, 
which  I  meant  to  have  done  by  word  of  mouth,  but  now  must  do  it 
with  the  pen.  During  your  long  pilgrimage,  you  have  been  trying  to 
do  good,  and  no  doubt  wish  to  keep  trying  the  inch  of  time  you  may 
remain  with  us.  Some  of  your  Christian  friends  are  anxious  you 
should  do  some  good  on  earth,  after  you  have  joined  the  ranks  above. 

Your  friends  think  a  memoir  of  your  life,  including  your  conversion, 
experience,  travels,  and  labors  would  be  interesting  and  useful  to  the 
living ;  and  they  are  not  willing  to  part  with  you  without  having  the 
materials  left. 

Tour  labors  in  this  country  are  intimately  connected  with  the  roll- 


284  HIS   LAST    ILLNESS    AND    DEATH. 


He  lingered  along,  growing  more  and  more 
feeble  until  the  autumn  of  1833.  A  letter  from 
one  of  his  brethren,  with  whom  he  always  found 
a  hospitable  and  comfortable  home,*  written  to 
his  friends  in  Illinois  after  his  decease,  tells  the 
story  of  his  decline  in  a  few  words. 

"  For  two  years  before  his  death,  he  had  been 
in  a  bad  state  of  health,  but  still  traveled 
through  the  settlements  (St.  Louis  county)  and 
preached  till  the  22d  of  September.,  when  he 
preached  his  last  sermon  at  the  house  of  Mr. 
Quick.  He  was  seized  with  a  severe  bowel 
complaintj  which  lasted  several  days,  but  from 
which  he  partially  recovered. 

"As  in  health  so  in  his  sickness,  he  must  be 
traveling.  We  moved  him  four  times  in  his 
sickness.  On  Friday  morning,  he  breathed  his 
last  at  the  house  of  Elisha  Patterson." 

This  we  suppose  to  be  the  llth  of  October, 
1833.  Had  he  lived  to  the  29th  of  November, 
he  would  have  attained  seventy-five  years. 

gious  history  of  the  country,  and  to  have  an  accurate  account  of  the 
one,  we  must  have  a  sketch  of  the  other.  We  wish  you  to  commence 
•writing,  the  mere  facts  and  dates,  without  regard  to  style,  soon,  and 
continue  as  your  strength  permits  Yours  with  due  respect, 

*  Mr.  William  Patterson. 


PLACE    OF    SEPULCHRE.  285 


His  funeral  was  attended  the  next  day  by  a 
large  concourse  of  people.  It  is  not  known  that 
he  had  a  relative  on  earth  living,  but  the  Chris- 
tian people  over  the  whole  country  where  he 
preached  were  his  sincere  mourners. 

His  mortal  remains  were  deposited  in  a  bury- 
ing ground,  on  which  the  church,  with  which  he 
lived  and  died,  had  erected  a  house  of  worship 
of  hewn  logs,  and  his  friends  placed  at  the  head 
and  foot  of  his  grave  a  pair  of  neat  marble  tomb- 
stones, with  a  suitable  inscription. 

The  place  is  now  an  obscure  one,  out  of  sight 
from  all  public  roads.  A  lot  has  been  provided 
by  a  liberal  and  philanthropic  gentleman  of  St. 
Louis  for  the  special  purpose  of  a  resting  place 
for  the  Pioneer  Preachers  of  Missouri.  Thither 
it  is  proposed  to  convey  the  remains  of  FATHER 
CLARK,  THE  PIONEER  PREACHER. 


APPENDIX. 


In  the  "  Western  Christian  Advocate,"  Cincinnati, 
of  October,  1834,  we  found  a  communication  from 
Rev.  John  Glanville,  the  circuit  preacher  of  the  Me- 
thodist Episcopal  Church,  in  St.  Louis  county,  dated 
Sept.  25th,  from  which  we  give  the  following  extract, 
relating  to  Mr.  Clark. 

"  The  first  preacher  that  brought  the  gospel,  as  un- 
derstood and  taught  by  the  Methodists,  across  the 
mighty  Mississippi,  was  the  Rev.  John  Clark.  While 
this  country  was  unde*  the  Spanish  Government,  it 
was  an  illegal  act ; — but  not  in  reference  to  that  law 
which  makes  the  minister  of  God  a  debtor  to  the  Jew 
and  to  the  Greek ;  to  the  wise  and  the  unwise. 
Having  received  a  commission  to  preach  the  gospel  to 
every  creature,  God  sent  him  not  on  a  warfare  at  his 
own  cost.  Seals  to  his  ministry  yet  remain  in  this 
circuit. 

"  I  saw  him  on  his  death-bed.  He  insisted  on  being 
taken  to  the  meeting  place.  It  was  done.  He  enjoyed 
himself  under  preaching.  Class  meeting  followed. 
The  old  man  seemed  like  a  person  returned  to  his 
home  and  his  friends  like  a  long  absence,  exulting,  re- 
joicing, and  declaring  that  for  many  years  he  had  been 


APPENDIX.  287 


subject  to.  doubts  about  his  acceptance  with  God ;  but 
that  for  fours  years  past,  he  had  not  a  doubt,  and  was 
calmly  waiting  for  his  departure.  The  next  time  I 
came  to  the  place,  I  laid  him  in  the  tomb.  He  had 
returned  to  the  same  house  to  be  at  meeting,  but  on 
the  preceding  day  was  called  to  the  great  assembly 
above." 

FUNERAL     DISCOURSES. 

It  has  been  customary  throughout  the  south  and 
west  to  preach  funeral  discourses,  after  interment,  at 
such  time  as  may  accommodate  the  largest  number  of 
friends  or  relatives.  Rev.  Messrs.  James  and  Joseph 
Lemen  had  been  selected  by  Mr.  Clark  for  this  pur- 
pose. After  conferring  with  those  more  directly  con- 
cerned, the  following  places  were  selected,  and  due 
notice  given  in  the  papers. 

Bethel  meeting-house  in  St.  Clair  county,  the  first 
Sabbath  in  February  ; — New  Design,  in  Monroe  coun- 
ty, second  Sabbath  • — Judge  Arrowsby,  in  Greene 
county,  on  the  third  Sabbath; — and  Coldwater,in 
Missouri,  at  William  Patterson's,  the  fourth  Sabbath 
in  February.  It  was  stated  in  the  notice, — "  The 
object  in  preaching  at  these  several  places,  is  to  afford 
opportunity  to  the  friends  of  our  deceased  Father  to 
join  in  paying  this  last  tribute  of  respect  to  his  worthy 
memory.  These  places  furnish  central  localities  in  the 
great  moral  vineyard,  where  his  labors  were  ordinarily 
bestowed."  Immense  congregations  attended  these 
appointments 


UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS-URBANA 


FATHER  CLARK,  OR,  THE  PIONEER  PREACHER